<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<itemContainer xmlns="http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5" xmlns:xsi="http://www.w3.org/2001/XMLSchema-instance" xsi:schemaLocation="http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5 http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5/omeka-xml-5-0.xsd" uri="https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/items?output=omeka-xml&amp;page=310" accessDate="2026-06-29T12:19:17+01:00">
  <miscellaneousContainer>
    <pagination>
      <pageNumber>310</pageNumber>
      <perPage>10</perPage>
      <totalResults>3494</totalResults>
    </pagination>
  </miscellaneousContainer>
  <item itemId="508" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="532">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/72676f27111c243c67dac9e53f956aac.pdf</src>
        <authentication>f4eed375923f668a72087dbe4fda61b4</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="3906">
                    <text>Journal of Economic and Social Studies

Impact of Related Acquisition Strategy on
Bidding Company Performance
Mirna Koričan
Zagreb School of Economics and Management
Zagreb, Croatia
mirna.korican@zsem.hr
Zoran Barac
Zagreb School of Economics and Management
Zagreb, Croatia
zoran.barac@zsem.hr
Ivija Jelavić
Zagreb School of Economics and Management
Zagreb, Croatia
ivija.jelavic@zsem.hr
Abstract: Strategy researchers believe that the better the

Keywords: Merger,

strategic fit or relatedness between the bidding and acquired
firms, the greater should be the economic gain from the
merger. Although merger performance has been widely
researched we recognized that empirical results on merger
performance are inconclusive and that there are research gaps
related to geographical settings, time frame and
methodological approach. Thus, the research question
examined in our study was to find out if acquisition strategy
or relatedness of merging companies increases performance of
the bidding company. Also we considered moderating effect of
premerger bidder profitability on the performance of the
merger. Our study predicts that relatedness between merging
companies has a positive impact on the merger’s performance.
Results of 49 mergers completed in 2008 in EU member
countries and Switzerland show that related mergers have
better merger scores than unrelated mergers. We also predict
that the impact of the related acquisition strategy becomes
more positive as bidder premerger performance decreases.

Acquisition, Acquisition
strategy, Company performance

JEL Classification: M10,
M16, G34

Article History

Submitted: 17 December 2012
Resubmitted: 24 October 2013
Resubmitted: 23 January 2014
Accepted: 27 January 2014

http://dx.doi.org/10.14706/JE
COSS11422
31

�Mirna Koričan, Zoran Barac, Ivija Jelavić

Introduction
According to the Thompson One Banker database, in 2010, the total value of
merger and acquisition transactions amounted to 555 Mil USD which encompassed
more than 11 thousand deals worldwide. Because of such practical relevance,
mergers and acquisitions have been studied from multidisciplinary perspectives. This
field attracted interest of practitioners and academics within a broad range of
management disciplines taking into account its financial, strategic, behavioral,
operational and cross-cultural aspects.
Mergers and acquisitions could be explained as strategically planned transactions in
which the target company and the bidding company jointly create a new entity to
gain competitive advantage in the market place. This term describes either the
purchase or sale of corporate assets and shares (an acquisition), or the act of
combining two or more companies in a single corporate entity (a merger; Ernst and
Häcker, 2007). On the surface, the distinction in meaning of “merger” and
“acquisition” may not really matter, since the net result is often the same: two
companies (or more) that had separate ownership are now operating under the same
roof, usually to obtain some strategic or financial objective.
According to Marks and Mirvis (2001), less than one quarter of mergers and
acquisitions achieve their financial objectives, as measured by share value, return on
investment and post combination profitability. Gugler et al. (2003) compared the
performance of merging companies with a control group of non-merging firms,
focusing on profitability and sales. The results show that 43% of all merged
companies worldwide reported lower profits than comparable non-merged firms.
Likewise, more than 50% of U.S. mergers earned negative cumulative abnormal
returns (Agrawal et al., 1992). Given these outcomes, it is not surprising that more
than half of the merged companies end up being divested (Porter, 1987). Because of
the negative financial results in post-mergers special emphasis in different research
has been put on successes and failures of merger and acquisition activities.
According to Straub (2007) and Larsson and Finkelstein (1999) mergers and
acquisitions have been studied on the basis of several theories. First, there are studies
on mergers and acquisitions as a method of diversification, from the strategic
perspective, focusing on both the motives for different types of combinations and the
performance effects of those combinations. Second, finance scholars have studied
mergers and acquisitions by focusing on factors such as economies of scale and
32

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�Impact of Related Acquisition Strategy on Bidding Company Performance

market power as the motives and on the acquisition performance, based on stockmarket measures. Third, mergers and acquisitions have been studied from the
viewpoint of organizational behavior as well. Furthermore there is also ‘process’
literature which focuses on the important role of the choice of integration strategy
and the acquisition process itself. This approach emphasizes that the acquisition
process itself is a factor, in addition to the strategic and organizational fit, that affects
the outcome.
In our research, we assumed the last mentioned approach also called the strategic
perspective. The research question in this paper was to find out if acquisition strategy
of relatedness of merging companies increases the performance of bidding
companies. Our hypothesis was that relatedness between merging and bidding
company will have an impact on the merger performance.
Literature Review
In the literature it is often found that the primary purpose of merging and acquiring
new companies is to improve overall performance by achieving synergy (Lubatkin,
1983). Synergy is thus, the main motive and the source of value creation in mergers.
Synergies can be used to explain performance differences among the various merger
types (Lubatkin, 1983).
There are various typologies of synergies that exist in the literature. For example,
according to Lubatkin's typology, (1983) there are three basic kinds of synergies, i.e.
technical economies, pecuniary economies and diversification economies. Technical
economies occur when the same amounts of inputs, or factors of production,
produce a higher quantity of outputs. Pecuniary economies are achieved by the
firm's ability to dictate prices by exerting market power, achieved primarily through
size and diversification economies, are achieved by improving a firm's performance
relative to its risk attributes.
Furthermore, Chatterjee (1986) uses broader categories of synergies. First, collusive
synergy represents the class of scarce resources leading to market power. Second,
operational synergy represents the class of scarce resources that leads to production
and/or administrative efficiencies. Lastly, financial synergy represents the class of
scarce resources that leads to reductions in the cost of capital.

33

�Mirna Koričan, Zoran Barac, Ivija Jelavić

Finally, Seth (1990) emphasizes that according to the value-maximizing hypotheses,
positive synergy, or value creation, may be evidenced and value is created on the
basis of market power, economies of scale and economies of scope, coinsurance and
financial diversification. Market power is the ability of a market participant or group
of participants to control the price, the quantity or the nature of the products sold,
thereby generating extra profits. Economies of scale can be production-linked or
functional. Product linked economies of scale may be achieved in the areas of
purchasing or inventory management in the case of mergers involving companies
using common raw materials or components. Functional economies of scale may be
present in other functional areas of a business such as advertising, distribution,
service networks and research and development. Economies of scope are said to exist
when the cost of joint production of two goods by a multiproduct company is less
than the combined costs of production of these goods by two single-product firms. A
Coinsurance effect appears in a merger between companies whose earning streams
are less than perfectly correlated. Financial diversification is created when a company
acquires another with a different business cycle to its own, resulting in its income
stream being stabilized and the variance of the firm's returns reduced.
Regardless of the description of particular synergies and details in their typologies,
the mutual feature is that all those synergies provide the basis for value creation
measured by financial indicators. Companies with better company performance in
post-merger period are considered to have had better synergy effects.
Acquisition Strategy
Companies are able to create better synergies by implementing acquisition strategy.
Several researches showed that acquisition strategy had an impact on the company
performance in the post-merger period (Rumelt, 1947, Ramaswamy, 1997, Altunbas
and Ibanez, 2004). Acquisition strategies have been usually classified by the US
Federal Trade Commission (FTC) of merger classification. According to FTC
classification, mergers can be horizontal, vertical, product and market concentric or
conglomerate mergers. A horizontal merger or related diversification takes place
between companies in the same industry, where the two combining companies
produce identical products and/or are competitors. Vertical mergers are transactions
that take place between companies at different levels of the industry value chain and
occur when two companies combine, each working at different stages in the
production and distribution of the same good (e.g. buyer-seller, client-supplier).
Product or market concentric mergers are transactions involving businesses that
34

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�Impact of Related Acquisition Strategy on Bidding Company Performance

share similar in production or marketing technologies. Conglomerate takes place
when the two combining companies operate in unrelated businesses (unrelated
diversification).
From the theoretical strategic perspective, researchers believe that the better the
strategic fit between the bidding and acquired firms, the greater should be the
economic gain from the merger. Strategic fit is described as the level of relatedness of
merged companies. According to Rumelt (1974) merging companies may be
considered related 'when a common skill, resource, market or purpose applies to
each', i.e. if they employ similar production techniques, serve similar markets, use
similar distribution systems, and employ similar science-based research.
Lubatkin (1988) outlines the advantages of related mergers. First, related mergers
provide opportunities to reduce cost and/or enhance differentiation through
exploiting the economies of scale and scope in various operational areas such as
manufacturing, distribution, and administration. Second, related mergers provide
the potential for power gains and, by becoming larger, can influence the price of its
outputs or inputs.
Furthermore in his paper Lubatkin (1988) argues that unrelated mergers involve the
combination of noncompeting products that utilize different product and market
technologies, thus offering fewer advantages than related mergers. Therefore, while
they may provide allocation efficiencies, they will be less able to provide tangible and
intangible efficiencies and power gains than related mergers. In other words,
according to Lubatkin (1988), related mergers have greater potential to create
shareholder value than unrelated mergers.
In studying the impacts of related and unrelated diversification effects on the
shareholder wealth, two approaches have been used. One stream of research has
examined the accounting performance of companies following different
diversification strategies. A second research stream has used market based measures
and the event study methodology.
An event study is a statistical method to assess the impact of an event on the value of
a firm. For example, the announcement of a merger between two business entities
can be analyzed to see whether investors believe that the merger will create or destroy
value. The basic idea is to find the abnormal return attributable to the event being
studied by adjusting for the return that stems from the price fluctuation of the
35

�Mirna Koričan, Zoran Barac, Ivija Jelavić

market as a whole. The market-based measures intrinsically differ from the
accounting-based measures as they focus on the present value of future streams of
income, i.e. on expected value, whereas the latter focus on the past performance.
Most of the research on takeover performance has focused on the use of marketbased measures. One reason for this is the susceptibility of accounting information
to managerial manipulation through earnings management and changing accounting
policies (Stanton, 1987). Also, because of different accounting standards, accounting
performance measures are harder to compare.
Generally, literature of strategy has argued that companies following related
diversification strategies should outperform the unrelated diversifiers (Salter and
Weinhoid, 1979; Rumelt, 1974). Likewise, Walker (2000) investigated strategic
objectives and stock performance of bidding firms. His analysis shows that bidding
firm’s shareholders earn positive returns following related acquisitions and negative
returns following unrelated takeovers. Relatedness in his definition encompass
geographic expansion (bidding company seeks economies of scale by expanding its
operations geographically), product line extensions (bidding company seeks
economies of scope by expanding its product line), and market share increase
(bidding company buys its competitor).
However, broader empirical evidence is mixed (Lubatkin and O’Neill 1988; Seth,
1990). For instance, Chatterjee (1986) found that unrelated targets significantly
outperformed related, non-horizontal targets. On the other hand Lubatkin (1987)
found no significant difference in the performance levels of related and unrelated
bidders and targets and concluded that related mergers do not create more value
than unrelated mergers. So, strategic fit does not have an important effect on success
of acquisitions. Many mergers are consummated on the premise that the two
companies have a natural "fit." In reality, this fit is often illusive (Lubatkin and
O’Neall, 1988). Because of the inconclusive results, we considered that it would be
interested to test the effect of acquisition strategy on merger performance.
Research gaps
Understanding merger performance on the basis on current review on merger
research is complex and inconclusive task (Tuch and O’Sullivan, 2007). Since
researchers are employing both, market-based and accounting metric, covering a
range of time periods, and using different sample sizes, it is not easy to make
generalizations on this phenomenon.
36

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�Impact of Related Acquisition Strategy on Bidding Company Performance

On the basis on our identification of before mentioned inconclusive evidence in
current empirical research in mergers’ performance, we recognized certain gaps
related to geographical settings, time frame and methodological approach (Table 1).
Table 1. Gaps in Previous Researches of Mergers
Geographical gap
Time-frame gap
Methodological gap

Most of the research was done on US and UK companies.
Research mostly covers mergers in 1980s and 1990s with
few of them at the beginning of 2000.
Analysis of mergers mostly done by event studies, with
focus on market based measures.

Most empirical research in the leading academic research journals has been done in
Anglo-Saxon geographical settings. For example, in their paper, Tuch and Sullivan
(2007) present a review of empirical research on the impact of acquisitions on
company performance. Out of 78 presented empirical studies 51 merger studies are
from the US market, 24 mergers are from the UK market, and the remaining 3
merger studies are from the other EU countries. To cover the geographical gap that
exists in previous research, which encompasses mainly companies in Anglo Saxon
countries, we selected companies involved in mergers and acquisitions activities
within EU countries and Switzerland. Switzerland was chosen because of the highest
number of multinational companies per capita.
Furthermore, research on mergers and acquisitions has been done extensively in
1980s and 1990s and a relatively low number of studies have been done recently. It
is believed that mergers performed prior to 1990’s are quite different than those
done later because of the different economic and other factors outside of the
company (Kukalis, 2007). For mentioned reasons, and to be able to look at the
results of two years before and after the merger, we selected mergers that have been
completed between January 1st and December 31st 2008.
Also the majority of these empirical studies are using event study methodology with
market based measures. In order to measure mergers’ success, we decided to use
accounting metrics. As an argument for accounting metrics Ramaswamy (1997)
emphasizes that some surveys of merger decisions have indicated that managers
primarily seek to improve profitability through mergers (Ingham, Kran, and
Lovestam, 1992; Rose, 1989). As profitability measure we used Return on Assets
(ROA).
37

�Mirna Koričan, Zoran Barac, Ivija Jelavić

Model, Data Set and Measures
Model
Our research was developed on studies of Ramaswamy (1997) and Altunbas and
Ibanez (2004). Ramaswamy (1997) analyzed the impact of relatedness between US
banks on their performance after the mergers. Altunbas and Ibanez (2004) examined
the impact of strategic similarities between bidders and targets on post-merger
financial performance.
Our model proposes that merger performance is in function of acquisition strategy,
premerger bidder performance and relative size. Research model was as following:
Merger performance = F (Acquisition strategy, premerger bidder performance,
relative size).
The research question examined in our study was to find out if acquisition strategy
or relatedness of merging companies increases the performance of bidding
companies. The main hypothesis was the following:
H1: Relatedness between merging companies has a positive impact on merger
performance.
Given the results of previous researches, that included acquisition strategy and
premerger bidder performance, we assumed that those two variables will have a
positive effect on merger results. In other words, we expected that the best merger
results will be presented by companies that had related acquisition strategies and
lower premerger bidder performance.
H2: Premerger bidder performance moderates the impact of related
acquisition strategy on merger performance. The impact of related acquisition
strategy becomes more positive as bidder premerger performance decreases.
Data set
To find relevant mergers and conduct the analysis, the Thompson One Banker
database on mergers was used. Following criteria were used to screen merging
companies:
38

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�Impact of Related Acquisition Strategy on Bidding Company Performance

(1) Merging companies should be from the EU member countries and
Switzerland and mergers should be effective in the period between January
1st and December 31, 2008.
(2) Mergers in which the bidding companies had between 50 and 100% of
ownership have been selected. According to International Accounting
Standards, control is presumed when the parent acquires more than half of
the voting rights of the entity (Mackenzie et al., 2011). Also, control is the
power to govern the financial and operating policies of an entity so as to
obtain benefits from its activities (Mackenzie et al., 2011). Consequently it
is reasonable to expect that control over subsidiary should impact
performance of bidding firm.
(3) In order to obtain financial data, only publicly listed companies had been
selected.
(4) We limited the sample with the requirement for market capitalization of
bidding company above 5 Mill USD.
The resulting sample comprised of 81 mergers. Out of 81 mergers, only 49 mergers
had full set of required financial data. So a final sample of 49 mergers as a unit of
analysis (comprising 98 companies) meeting the above conditions was identified.
Measures
As dependent variable, we measured merger performance as the difference between the
bidding firm's two-year average return on assets (ROA) after the acquisition and the
average of the ROA of the bidding company two years before the acquisition. We
considered two years time window to avoid the effect of other economic factors or
other mergers which could distort the results if we would take longer time span.
According to the Meeks and Meeks (1981) when using accounting measures in
assessing impact of merger on efficiency, the problem of extracting the effect of
efficiency changes on profit from that of changes in bargaining power resulting from
the merger arises. In their paper, among other profitability measures, ROA is the
least sensitive in the case of enhancement of leverage or bargaining power resulting
from a merger.
Acquisition strategy, as an independent variable, was measured by a dummy variable.
If an acquisition was categorized as a 'horizontal merger' (i.e., related acquisition;
meaning in the same industry), the variable 'related acquisition' was coded '1'. All
other mergers (i.e., unrelated acquisition meaning from different industries), were
39

�Mirna Koričan, Zoran Barac, Ivija Jelavić

coded '0'. Horizontal or related mergers in our sample encompass all mergers in
which bidder and target are operating in the same macro industry defined within the
Thompson One banker database. This approach was used in several other researches
(e.g. Gerbauld and York, 2007)
Two control variables, namely, average premerger ROA of the bidder for two years
prior to merger (premerger bidder performance) and the size of a target vis-a-vis the
bidder (relative size) were used in the analysis. The level of the bidder’s premerger
performance, measured as its return on assets, is likely to influence post-merger
performance. Altunbas and Ibanez (2004) argue that if a bidder already possesses a
high-level of profitability before the merging process, it is more likely that the
profitability of the new institution will decrease in the short term due to the process
itself. Alternatively, it is probable that bidders with a lower level of performance will
manage to increase their profitability after merging with a target. As a consequence, a
negative relationship between bidders’ premerger performance and post merger
performance is expected initially. This effect is also known as a “floor-ceiling” effect
(Ramaswamy, 1997).
Relative size was used as a control variable since various studies show that it may
impact post merger bidder performance. Some researchers show that larger
companies might acquire smaller companies to realize scale-related synergies that
would otherwise be difficult to obtain (Datta et al., 1991; Kusewitt, 1985).
Chaterjee (1986) states that the smaller the acquired firm, relative to the bidding
firm, the greater the potential for synergy. Tuch and O’Sullivan (2007) state that
there are a number of reasons why acquiring larger targets might result in better
post-acquisition performance. First, larger targets are more difficult to assimilate into
a combined organization, so the pool of potential acquirers is expected to be smaller.
This may result in acquirers being able to acquire large targets on more advantageous
terms (Roll, 1986). Secondly, the economic impact of acquiring a larger target is
likely to have a stronger impact on the post-bid performance of the combined
company (Bruner 2002). Finally, Moeller et al. (2004) argue that the contrasting
findings from some studies examining the impact of size arise as a result of the
different levels of care exercised by smaller bidders in the acquisition process. Small
acquirers need to be more careful when making a potentially risky bid, as there will
be a relatively larger economic impact on their company. The authors therefore
argue that the size effect is due to smaller acquirers rather than to larger targets. Since
data is not conclusive on the direction of the effect, but research shows impact of
relative size on the merger performance, this variable is used as control variable.
40

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�Impact of Related Acquisition Strategy on Bidding Company Performance

Relative size was calculated as a relative number representing difference in sales
between target and bidder.
In order to give better understanding to variables and their Operationalization but
also to connect them with the hypotheses formed, latter table has been prepared
(Table 2).
Table 2. Operationalization of the Variables and Hypotheses
Variables
Control variables

Operationalization

Hypothesis

premerger bidder
performance

Average premerger ROA of the
bidder for two years prior to
merger.

relative size

Relative number representing
difference in sales between target
and bidder.

H2: Premerger bidder
performance moderates the
impact of related
acquisition strategy on
merger performance. The
impact of related
acquisition strategy
becomes more positive as
bidder premerger
performance decreases.

Independent variable

acquisition strategy

Dependent variable

merger performance

If an acquisition was categorized
as a 'horizontal merger' (i.e.,
related acquisition; meaning in
the same industry), the variable
'related acquisition' was coded '1'.
All other mergers (i.e., unrelated
acquisition meaning from
different industries), were coded
'0'.

H1:
Relatedness
between
merging
companies
has
a
positive impact on
merger performance.

Difference between the bidding
firm's two-year average return on
assets (ROA) after the acquisition
and the average of the ROA of the
bidding company two years
before the acquisition.

41

�Mirna Koričan, Zoran Barac, Ivija Jelavić

Results
Prior to testing of hypotheses, we performed correlation analysis which is shown
with descriptive statistics in Table 3. Generally, we can conclude that after the
merger performance results are on average lower (x=-4,38) than before the merger
(x=5,70).
Table 3. Univariate Statistics and Correlation Matrix for Explanatory Variables
1. Merger performance
2. Acquisition strategy
3. Premerger bidder performance
4. Relative size

Mean

s.d.

-4.38
0.65
5.70
1.38

6.19
0.48
8.36
6.57

1

2
.14
-.32*
.15

-.33
.12

3

-.12

*p&lt; .05
To test our model we decided to calculate hierarchical regression analysis which is
usually used when variables are determined by past research and analysis (Field,
2009; Cohen and Cohen, 1984). Some other researchers also used this hierarchical
regression analysis to show how an additional set of variables are affecting
independent variables, besides used control variables (Altunbas and Marques Ibanes,
2004; Ramaswamy, 1997). Even though data shows respectful standard deviation,
the OLS regression was run for both models to generate variance inflation factors
(VIF’s). Average VIF’s for the first model were below 1.014 which is considered
acceptable.
Second model primarily included two control variables, one independent and 3
interaction effect but VIF’s and eigenvalues proved that there is a presence of
multicollinearity. Since there is proof that, in the case of multicollinearity, the
dropping of the highly collinear variable can often make other variables statistically
significant (Gujarati, 2002; Allison, 1998), we decided to drop out the relative size
which had high correlations with other variables and had no predictive effect in the
first model. Thus the second model was calculated with one control variable, one
independent variable, and 3 interaction effects. The results of the two regression
models are showed in the Table 4.

42

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�Impact of Related Acquisition Strategy on Bidding Company Performance

Table 4. Results of Hierarchical Regression Analysis
Model 1
Control variables
premerger bidder performance
relative size
Independent variables
acquisition strategy
acquisition strategy x premerger bidder performance
acquisition strategy x relative size
premerger bidder performance x relative size
Model R2
F

*p&lt; .05

-0.31*
0.11

Model 2
-1,09**

-0.54**
1.12**
-0.07
-0.30
0.12
3.05

0.54
10.25**

**p&lt; .001

The results of the hierarchical regression analysis provide support for the first study
hypothesis. The first model shows that the control variable, named relative size as the
difference in sales between target and bidder does not have a significant impact on
merger performance. Premerger bidder performance, as the second control variable,
negatively impacts mergers performance and explains 12% of the variance. The
merger performance was calculated as the difference of post-merger and premerger
ROA, thus capturing floor – ceiling effect mentioned earlier. In other words,
companies that were performing better prior to merging cannot be expected to have
results after the merger as high as the companies that were performing poorly (Figure
1). These results are similar to the results of other authors (Harrison et al, 1991;
Ramaswamy, 1997; Altunbas and Ibanes, 2004).

43

�Mirna Koričan, Zoran Barac, Ivija Jelavić

Figure 1. Effect of Premerger Bidder Performance on Merger Performance
Merger performance

-2.40

-6.28

low

high
premerger bidder performance

The second model brings the same effect of the control variables and proves the
effect of acquisition strategy, explaining additional 42% of the variance. Results also
show that related mergers have better merger scores than unrelated mergers (Figure
2).
Figure 2. Effect of Acquisition Strategy on Merger Performance
Merger performance

-3.77
-5.53

unrelated
44

acqusition strategy

related

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�Impact of Related Acquisition Strategy on Bidding Company Performance

Hypothesis 1 predicts that relatedness between merging companies has a positive
impact on merger performance. Model 2 tests this hypothesis and coefficient for the
acquisition strategy is negative and strongly significant (b = -0.54; p &lt; .001) which
indicates support for Hypothesis 1.
Hypothesis 2 in our research predicts a negative interaction between relatedness of
merging companies and premerger bidder performance expecting that the most
successful mergers will be among related companies with low premerger bidder
performance. Results show positive interaction (b = 1.12; p &lt; .001) and therefore
hypothesis 2 is supported. Figure 3 graphically shows interaction among acquisition
strategy and premerger bidder performance that was not predicted by the Hypothesis
2.
Figure 3. Two-Way Interaction between Acquisition Strategy and Premerger Bidder
Performance
Merger performance

1.56
low premerger bidder performance

-3.45
-4.24
high premerger bidder performance

-8.49
unrelated

related
acqusition strategy

Discussion and Conclusion
One purpose of this research was to deal with found gaps in previous researches.
Selection of mergers was geographically put in EU countries and Switzerland, only
completed mergers in 2008 were included in the sample and premerger and post
merger success was measured in a two year frame prior to and after the merger.
45

�Mirna Koričan, Zoran Barac, Ivija Jelavić

Results of the hierarchical regression analysis show that independent variables in the
second model can explain a significant variance in merger performance. Acquisition
strategy has an impact on merger performance and generally the more successful are
companies that are merging with target companies in the same industry. This can be
explained by creation of collusive and operational synergies in related mergers
(Chatterjee, 1986). Since related acquisition may involve utilization of economies of
scale and/or scope both in production and distribution, this may lead to reduced
costs (i.e. operational synergies), as well as achievement of collusive gains, i.e.
advantages based on the market power.
Our study also shows that related acquisition strategy and lower premerger
performance has a positive effect on the merger’s performance as well. On the other
hand, unrelated strategies combined with lower premerger performance have an even
better impact on merger performance than related ones do. Our results provide the
answer that the most successful companies in mergers are those that had lower
premerger bidder performance and that had unrelated diversification strategy.
These results can be explained by previous research which showed that in unrelated
acquisitions, value creation occurs and is associated with the coinsurance effect (Seth,
1990). Some other empirical evidence shows coinsurance effect for conglomerate
mergers (Kim and McConnell, 1977; Asquith and Kim, 1982; Choi and
Philippatos, 1983; Shrieves and Pashley, 1984). Coinsurance effect appears in
merger between companies whose earnings streams are less than perfectly correlated
i.e. unrelated mergers. In effect, one company can supply funds following the merger
to make up for the other's concurrent deficiency and thus creating higher cash flows
(Seth, 1990).
Also better performance of unrelated mergers combined with low premerger bidder
profitability may be explained with exploiting more financial synergies in unrelated
mergers than operational and collusive synergies in related acquisitions. According to
Chatterjee (1986) unrelated mergers are likely to have one form of synergy present,
i.e. financial synergy. That means that on average a large company has cheaper access
to capital than a small company does. Unrelated mergers may create financial
diversification when a company acquires another with a different business cycle to its
own, its income stream will be stabilized and the variance of the firm's returns
reduced (Steiner, 1975).

46

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�Impact of Related Acquisition Strategy on Bidding Company Performance

Limitations
There are certain limitations which have to be discussed. First problem we will
mention is the problem of conceptualization and measurement of relatedness. In our
paper we defined relatedness on the basis of the same macro industry in the
Thompson One Banker data base because of the availability of this statistic. Also,
although readily available and widely used, the Standard Industrial Classification
(SIC) and Federal Trade Commission (FTC) classifications of mergers into groups
such as horizontal, vertical, product, conglomerate, are limited in their ability to
provide insights into the complex nature of relatedness (Lubatkin, 1983, 1987).
Besides of standard product-based definitions of relatedness, it implies connectivity
of critical organizational and strategic factors such as resource allocation patterns
(Harrison et al., 1991), management philosophy (Datta, Grant, &amp; Rajagopalan,
1991), and organizational culture (Chatterjee et al., 1992; Jemison &amp; Sitkin, 1986;
Nahavandi &amp; Malekzadeh, 1993), but a problem arises when researchers have to
decide on measurements of relatedness and availability of data.
Also, as Meeks and Meeks (1981) also stressed in their research, limitation arise
when using accounting measures as a metric of merger success. The central issue is
distinguishing the effect of the profit of efficiency changes, resulting from a merger,
from that of changes in bargaining power. For instance, if the participants'
bargaining power is on average enhanced by a merger, then profitability could rise
even though efficiency remained unchanged or actually fell.
One of the limitations could be the number of mergers used. As noted earlier, in our
research we only focused on 49 mergers out of 81 because for the remaining number
of mergers we could not find the needed data. If we would have this data, maybe the
results would show some other effects.
Finally, limitation may be related to the measurement time frame. It can be argued
that two years is not long enough for synergistic gains of merger to materialize, but
we were forced to limit the time frame to two years to limit probability of further
mergers in the sample. Therefore, adding additional years would have violated the
"clean data" criterion suggested by Choi and Philipatos (1983) and Lubatkin (1987).
Future research could compare different regions and countries during a longer period
of time to give a more conclusive result.

47

�Mirna Koričan, Zoran Barac, Ivija Jelavić

References
Agrawal A. &amp; Jaffe J. (2000). The post merger performance puzzle, Advances in
Mergers and Acquisitions, 1, 119-156.
Allison, P.D. (1998.) Multiple Regression: A Primer, 1st Edition, Pine Forge Press.
Altunbas, Y. &amp; Marques Ibanes, D., (2004). Mergers and Acquisitions and Bank
Performance in Europe – The Role of Strategic Similarities, Working Paper Series,
European Central Bank.
Asquith, P. &amp; Kim, E. H.. (1982). The impact of merger bids on the participating
firms' security holders. Journal of Finance, 37, 1209-1228.
Bruner, R. (2002). Does M&amp;A Pay? A survey of evidence for the decision maker.
Journal of Applied Finance, 12, 48–68.
Chatterjee, S. (1986). Types of synergy and economic value: The impact of
acquisitions on merging and rival firms. Strategic Management Journal, 7, 119-139.
Chatterjee, S. (1986). Types of Synergy and Economic Value: The Impact of
Acquisitions on Merging and Rival Firms. Strategic Management Journal, 7, 119139.
Choi, D., &amp; Philipatos, G. C. (1983). An examination of merger synergism. Journal
of Financial Research, 6, 239-256.
Cohen, J. &amp; Cohen, P. (1984). Applied Multiple Regression/Correlation Analysis for
the Behavioral Sciences, 2nd Edition, Lawrence Erlbaum Associates Inc, New Jersey.
Datta, D. K., Grant, J. H., &amp; Rajagopalan, N. (1991). Management incompatibility
and post acquisition autonomy: Effects on acquisition performance. In P.
Shrivatsava (Ed.), Advances in strategic management, 7, 157-182. Greenwich, CT:
JAI Press.
Ernst D. &amp; Häcker J. (2007). Applied International Corporate Finance. Verlag Franz
Vahlen GmbH.
48

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�Impact of Related Acquisition Strategy on Bidding Company Performance

Field, A.P. (2009). Discovering statistics using SPSS: and sex and drugs and rock ‘n’ roll.
3rd edition. London: Sage.
Gerbaud, R.R. &amp; York, A.S. (2007). Stock Market Reactions to Knowledge - Motivated
Acquisitions, Advances in Mergers and Acquisitions. 6. Elsevier.
Gugler K., Mueller D., Yurtoglu B. &amp; Zulehner C. (2003). The Effects of Mergers:
An International Comparison. International Journal of Industrial Organization, 21,
625-653.
Gujarati, D.N. (2002). Basic Econometrics; 4th edition, McGraw Hill, London.
Harrison, J. S., Hitt, M. A., Hoskisson, R. E., &amp; Ireland, R. D. (1991). Synergies
and postacquisition performance: Differences versus similarities in resource
allocations. Journal of Management, 17, 173-190.
Ingham, H., Kran, I., &amp; Lovestam, A. (1992). Mergers and Profitability: A
managerial success story?, Journal of Management Studies, 29, 195-208.
Jemison, D. B., &amp; Sitkin, S. B. (1986). Corporate acquisitions: A process
perspective. Academy of Management Review, 11, 145-163.
Kim, E. H. &amp; McConnell, J.J. (1977). Corporate mergers and the coinsurance of
corporate debt. Journal of Finance, 32, 349-365.
Kukalis, S (2007). Corporate Strategy and Company Performance - The Case of
Post-Merger Performance, The International Journal of Finance, 19, 4475- 4489.
Kusewitt, J. (1985). An exploratory study of strategic acquisition factors relating to
performance. Strategic Management Journal, 6, 151-169.
Larsson R. &amp; Finkelstein S. (1999). Integrating strategic, organizational, and human
resource perspectives on mergers and acquisitions: a case survey of synergy
realization. Organization Science, 10(1), 1–26.
Lubatkin, M. (1983). Mergers and the performance of the acquiring firm. Academy
of Management Review, 8, 218-225.
49

�Mirna Koričan, Zoran Barac, Ivija Jelavić

Lubatkin, M. (1987). Merger strategies and stockholder value. Strategic Management
Journal, 8, 39-53.
Lubatkin M, (1988). Value-Creating Mergers: Fact or Folklore?, The Academy of
Management executive, 4, 295-302.
Lubatkin M. &amp; O’Neill H. (1988). Merger Strategies, Economic Cycles, and
Stockholder Value. Interfaces, 18, 65-71.
Mackenzie, B., Coetsee, D., Njikizana, T., Chamboko, R. &amp; Colyvas, B. (2011).
Wiley Interpretation and Application of International Financial Reporting Standards
2011, New Jersey: John Wiley and sons.
Marks M. L. &amp; Mirvis P. H. (2001). Making mergers and acquisitions work:
Strategic and psychological preparation. Academy of Management Executive,15, 259275.
Meeks, G. &amp; Meeks, J.G. (1981). Profitability Measures as Indicators of PostMerger Efficiency, Journal of Industrial Economics, 29, 335-344.
Moeller, S.B., Schlingemann, F.P. &amp; Stulz, R.M. (2004). Firm size and the gains
from acquisitions. Journal of Financial Economics, 73, 201–228.
Nahavandi, A., &amp; Malekzadeh, A. R. (1993). Organizational culture in the
management of mergers. Westport, GT: Quorum.
Porter M.E. (1980). Competitive Strategy. New York: The Free Press.
Ramaswamy, K. (1997). The Performance Impact of Strategic Similarities in
Horizontal Mergers: Evidence from the U.S. Banking Industry, Academy of
Management Journal, 40, 697-715.
Roll, R. (1986). The hubris hypothesis of corporate takeovers. Journal of Business,
59, 197–216.
Rose, P.S. (1988). Characteristics of merging banks in the United States: Theory,
empirical results, and implications for public policy. Review of Business and Economic
Research, 24, 1-19.
50

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�Impact of Related Acquisition Strategy on Bidding Company Performance

Rumelt, R. P. (1974). Strategy, Structure, and Economic Performance. Boston,
Harvard University Press.
Salter M.S. &amp; Weinhold W.A. (1978). Diversification Through Acquisition:
Creating Value. Harvard Business Review, 56, 166-176.
Scanlon, K.P., Trifts, J. W. &amp; Pettway, R.H. (1989). Impacts of relative size and
industrial relatedness on returns to shareholders of acquiring firms, The Journal of
Financial Research, 12, 103-112.
Seth A. (1990). Sources of value creation in acquisitions: a reexamination of
performance issues, Strategic Management Journal, 11, 99-115.
Shrieves, R. E. &amp; Pashley, M.M. (1984). Evidence on the association between
mergers and capital structure. Financial Management, 20, 39-48.
Stanton, R. L. (1987). Accounting rates of return as measures of post merger
performance. Australian Journal of Business, 12, 293–394.
Straub T. (2007). Reasons for Frequent Failure in Mergers and Acquisitions. Deutscher
Universitäts- Verlag, Wiesbaden.
Steiner P. O. (1975). Mergers, motives, effects, policies. Michigan: University of
Michigan Press.
Tuch, S. &amp; O’Sullivan, N. (2007). The Impact of Acquisition on Firm’s
Performance: A Review of the Evidence, International Journal of Management
Reviews, 9, 141-170.
Walker M. M. (2000). Corporate Takeovers, Strategic Objectives, and AcquiringFirm Shareholder Wealth. Financial Management, 29, 53-66.

51

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3899">
                <text>2405</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3900">
                <text>Impact of Related Acquisition Strategy on Bidding Company Performance</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3901">
                <text>KORICAN, MIRNA
BARAC, ZORAN
JELAVIC, IVIJA</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3902">
                <text>: Strategy researchers believe that the better the strategic fit or relatedness between the bidding and acquired firms, the greater should be the economic gain from the merger. Although merger performance has been widely researched we recognized that empirical results on merger performance are inconclusive and that there are research gaps related to geographical settings, time frame and methodological approach. Thus, the research question examined in our study was to find out if acquisition strategy or relatedness of merging companies increases performance of the bidding company. Also we considered moderating effect of premerger bidder profitability on the performance of the merger. Our study predicts that relatedness between merging companies has a positive impact on the merger’s performance. Results of 49 mergers completed in 2008 in EU member countries and Switzerland show that related mergers have better merger scores than unrelated mergers. We also predict that the impact of the related acquisition strategy becomes more positive as bidder premerger performance decreases.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3903">
                <text>International Burch University</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3904">
                <text>2014-07-15</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3905">
                <text>Article
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="7">
        <name>HB Economic Theory</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="507" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="531">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/3c4031b55b2ca08c76b2801fc1e6813a.pdf</src>
        <authentication>d45fd97255d4e797ed1d0b03868489b8</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="3898">
                    <text>Journal of Economic and Social Studies

20 Years of Research on Product Placement in Movie,
Television and Video Game Media
Vildan Jusufović Karışık
Fatih University
Turkey
vjusufovic@fatih.edu.tr
Abstract: The popularity of product placement as a Keywords: Product placements,
viable alternative to traditional commercials has been brand placements, movie placements,
increasing rapidly. Latest PQ Media report (2012) video game placements, TV
noted that global spending on product placement has placements
already reached $8.25 billion. However, despite its
popularity, extant academic research on product
placement lags behind its practice. The aim of this
paper is to review, categorize and analyze exhaustively
the existing product placement literature with the
purpose of identifying possible research gaps for
academics and guidelines of effective product
placements for practitioners interested in the field. 73
academic studies that in particular focus on product
placements within movies, television (TV)
programmes and video games were examined. The
exhaustive review revealed that studies in the US
investigating product placement effectiveness through
memory related measures and consumer attitudes
dominate the product placement literature. However,
studies investigating effects of product placement on
measures other than memory related and attitudinal
ones are extremely scarce. Based on the identified
research gaps, an agenda for future studies is
suggested. Also, factors that were evidenced to trigger
product placement effects throughout the literature are
revealed and outlined for practitioners use.

JEL Classification: M370, M310,

M300.

Article History:

Submitted: 7 March 2014
Resubmitted: 6 May 2014
Accepted: 15 May 2014

http://dx.doi.org/10.14706/JECOSS
114210

253

�Vildan Jusufović Karışık

Introduction
Product placement can be defined briefly as the inclusion of brand and/or brand
identifying items within mass media programming such as cinema and TV (Karrh,
1998). The practice was first seen in the mid-1890s i. Product placement became a
subject of interest for academia during the 1980s following the release of Spielberg’s
blockbuster film E.T. (1982). It was suggested that Hershey experienced a 66%
increase in sales of their Reese’s Pieces candy as a result of product placement in the
film (Gupta and Lord, 1998; Gupta and Gould, 1997). Practitioner and scholarly
interest in product placement has skyrocketed since then and product placement on
the silver screen has spread to other mass media vehicles, particularly, TV.
Product placement on TV was rapidly adopted. The introduction of the DVR ii,
which is blamed for decreasing the effectiveness of traditional commercials, has
encouraged advertisers to constantly search for viable alternatives. Product placement
offers an alternative with several advantages over the venerable 30-second
commercial.
First, product placement ensures that the advertiser’s message is integrated within the
program content. Thus, the TV audience, who mostly opt to zap to other channels
when commercials begin (Altaş and Öztunç, 2013), cannot easily avoid product
placements. Second, product placement is less intrusive. Placed products are
perceived as more natural and credible by the audience, generating favorable
consumer associations and goodwill. Traditional commercials are liable to activate
the Persuasion Knowledge Model iii that is referenced in the marketing literature
(Reijmersdal et al., 2007; d’Astous and Chartier, 1998). Third, placements are often
more economical than traditional commercials. A season-length placement within a
prime-time TV program costs, on average, $200,000 in the United States; whereas a
single 30-second commercial within the same type of prime-time programing costs
approximately $475,000 (Wells, 1996, in Law and Braun, 2000).
Soon, product placements began appearing within media vehicles other than movies
and TV programmes. Especially, video games iv started to use very often product
placements as a way to add verisimilitude to their virtual worlds. Dole branded
bananas in Super Monkey Ball (2001), Sony Ericsson phones in Splinter Cell
(2002), Nike, Adidas, Umbro uniforms, crampons in Pro Evolution Soccer (PES)
and FIFA games (2008) are examples of video game product placements.
Notwithstanding this, there are also instances in which product placements appear
254

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�20 Years of Research on Product Placement in Movie, Television and Video Game Media

within songs (Volvo cars, Aldo shoes in I don’t give a named song by Madonna,
2012), music videos (Sony Xperia in Avril Lavigne’s music video Rock N Roll), even
novels. To illustrate, British writer Fay Weldon accepted financing from Italian
jewellery company, Bulgari, in return to prominently mention the firm and its
products in her novel. In fact, Weldon did more than merely mention Bulgari; she
integrated Bulgari to the plot and named her 2001 book “The Bulgari Connection”,
thus earning the renown as the first novel with paid product placement.
Prevalence of product placement practice on different media channels has thus been
on rise. However, just as Karrh (1998) noted, academic research on product
placement could not keep pace with the growth of its practice. Consequently, a
review of the extant literature on product placement research that will provide the
current status and identify research gaps will be of high value for both scholars and
practitioners. This paper aims at fulfilling this purpose through reviewing,
categorizing and analyzing studies which investigated product placement practice
particularly in movies, TV programmes and video games.
Paper is further organized in four main sections. The next section presents the
analysis of the reviewed literature that was adopted for the purposes of this study,
with its scope, methodology, and framework detailly explained. While the third
section presents results of the analysis, the fourth discusses them exhaustively.
Finally, the fifth section concludes, as well as, notes limitations along with
suggestions for future product placement studies.
Literature Analysis
The analysis of the product placement literature is conducted as in the following.
First, the scope of and the methodology adopted for this literature review study are
presented. Next, the framework of the literature analysis is explained.
Scope of the Literature Analysis and the Analysis Methodology
For the purposes of this study, keyword search and reference search were performed.
First, keyword search was carried out for full text, peer-reviewed research studies
written in English through using keywords like, “product placement”, “brand
placement”, “TV product placement”, video game placement”, “advergame” within
refereed academic journals of EBSCOHOST database. Only the EBSCOHOST
255

�Vildan Jusufović Karışık

database was scanned because it is the database that included the most relevant
studies for the selected subject amongst those the researcher had full access to.
In addition, to evaluate if all key academic studies within the selected subject area
were included, reference search was conducted via the "snowball method" by
reviewing the references of the articles found in the database. Again, only published,
peer-reviewed articles were selected with the exception of two studies that were
neccessarily taken into consideration to provide a better picture of the research
theme v. Studies reviewing product placement literature (e.g. Kureshi and Sood,
2010), as well as, those dealing with product placement history (e.g. Newell et al.,
2006), regulation (e.g. Gupta et al., 2000) were not considered relevant for the
purposes of this review and thus were excluded. Additionally, studies that have
investigated product placements within other alternative media such as novels, songs,
music videos were scarce vi and thus they were also excluded from this review study.
Description and Framework of the Literature Analysis
A total of 73 out of 266 accessed studies that were published between 1993 and
2013 were considered to be relevant to the selected suject area. Most of them were
published in Journal of Advertising (n=8, 11%), Journal of Current Issues and
Research in Advertising (n=5, 6.8%) and International Journal of Advertising (n=4,
5.4%). The majority of the studies were focused on the movie medium (n=38,
52%), followed by TV (n=19, 26%) and lastly by the video game medium (n=14,
19%).
Their methodologies, in general, were either experimental research design (n=39, 53
%), or survey (n=20, 27 %) and, in a few cases, content analysis (n=8, 11%).
Additionally, sample of the majority of studies involved university students (n=30,
41%). While with the experimental research design the effectiveness of product
placement question was investigated, surveys, in general, investigated product
placement acceptability and the content analyses, were employed for investigating
prevalence and characteristics of the product placements.
Although in partial, findings of the experimental research studies provided invaluable
insights for answering the product placement effectiveness question for all three
media. Since the majority of the product placement effectiveness studies investigated
the effect of placements on consumer memory and attitude in particular, their effects
256

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�20 Years of Research on Product Placement in Movie, Television and Video Game Media

on behavioural outcomes, such as purchase intention and preference for placed
products remained indeterminate.
Surveys, on the other hand, enabled to discover that men are more accepting
product placements than women, as well as, that countries do not differ drastically in
relation to their acceptability of ethically charged goods.
Finally, researchers that administered content analysis were able to reveal the nature,
characteristics and prevalence of product placements for the medium they were
interested with their chosen research method.
In the following pages, first results from the analysis of product placement studies on
movie medium is given, to be followed by TV and then video game product
placements, respectively.
Results of the Analyses
Research on Product Placements in Movies
Movies are the most investigated product placement medium in the literature. 38
out of 73 studies that were reviewed for this study were focused on movie product
placements. In most of the studies investigating product placement effectiveness
through memory related measures (n=13, 34.2%), attitude (n=4, 10.5%) or both
(n=5, 13.15%) was the aim. Practitioners’ views (n=5, 13.15 %), ethics and
acceptability of product placements and their cross-national comparison (n=7,
18.4%) were other frequently investigated subjects, whereas, brand consciousness
(n=2, 5.2%), consumer interpretations (n=2, 5.2%), purchase intention for placed
products were seldom examined for movie product placements. Thus, research on
movie product placements can be categorized roughly under three streams:
• Studies on movie placement effectiveness
• Studies dealing with ethics, acceptability of movie placements and their crossnational comparison
• Studies examining practitioners’ views on movie placements
Discussion of main findings for the above mentioned streams are provided next.

257

�Vildan Jusufović Karışık

Movie placement effectiveness
Majority of scholars attempted to measure movie placement effectiveness through
examining its effect on consumer memory. Recall (Gupta and Lord, 1998; Nelson
and Devanathan, 2006; Bressoud and Lehu, 2007; Lehu and Bressoud, 2008; 2009),
and recognition (Brennan and Babin, 2004), which are known as explicit memory
measures, as well as, brand salience vii (Babin and Carder, 1996a; Johnstone and
Dodd, 2000) were the most widely applied memory-related effectiveness measures.
Often, together with consumer memory, consumer attitude toward movie product
placements and placed products were investigated as well (Panda, 2000; Yang and
Roskos-Ewoldsen, 2007; Dens et al., 2012; d’Astous and Chartier, 2000; Cholinski,
2012).
Results of these studies, in general, reported that movie placements do have
significant effect on enhancing consumer memory (Gupta and Lord, 1998; Nelson
and Devanathan, 2006; Lehu and Bressoud, 2007; 2008; 2009; Brennan and Babin,
2004; Babin and Carder, 1996; Johnstone and Dodd, 2000; Argan et al., 2007) and
generating positive consumer attitude for products being placed (Panda, 2000; Yang
and Roskos-Ewoldsen, 2007; Dens et al., 2012; d’Astous and Chartier, 2000;
Cholinski, 2012). Strong connection of the product placement to the movie plot was
found to be vital for ensuring both high recall rates and positive consumer attitude.
Even in cases when the strong plot connected placements viii were seen only for a
short period (4-6 sec) on the screen, unaided recall rate was reported to reach 86.6%
(Argan et al., 2007). Nonetheless, the product placement strategy that involves
combination of strong plot connection with high prominence ix was widely
acknowledged to generate even better results but only for retrieval of the placed
brand in consumer memory (Gupta and Lord, 1998; Bressoud and Lehu, 2007;
Lehu and Bressoud, 2008; 2009; Panda, 2010; Yang and Roskos-Ewoldsen, 2007;
Brennan and Babin, 2004; d’Astous and Chartier, 2000; Cholinski, 2012). The
same combination was not found to generate positive consumer attitude (Dens et al.,
2012; d’Astous and Chartier, 2000; Cholinski, 2012) since highly prominent
placements were often being criticized by the audience for being irritating and
distracting from their viewing experience. Strong plot connected but less prominent
placements (Dens et al., 2012; d’Astous and Chartier, 2000) were evidenced to
attract positive consumer attitudes, especially when they were embedded within
humorous film scenes (Jin and Villegas, 2007),.

258

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�20 Years of Research on Product Placement in Movie, Television and Video Game Media

Additionally, audio-visual placements were found to generate better memory results
than visual-only placements (Brennan and Babin, 2004). However, adding an audio
and/or visual reference to an already high prominent and high plot connected
placement was found to generate mixed results on consumer memory. Since
Cholinski (2012) found that if a highly prominent and plot integrated placement is
an audio-visual one, then regardless of all other executional variables, it will generate
high recall and recognition rates. Nonetheless, when Gupta and Lord (1998) added
an audio reference to an already visual highly prominent and plot connected
placement, they did not observe enhanced recall rates, whereas, when Brennan and
Babin (2004) did the same, they observed enhanced recognition scores.
Furthermore, other factors that were reported to enhance explicit memory of the
placed brand/product were use of the product by the main character (Yang and
Roskos-Ewoldsen, 2007), familiarity with the product (Brennan and Babin, 2004;
Panda, 2004), first viewing of the film at the cinema as well as its second viewing at
home on a large screen, liking of the movie, its genre, its director (Lehu and
Bressoud, 2008 ;2009; Bressoud et al., 2010) and brand consciousness (Nelson and
Devanathan, 2006) which was also found to be highly effective in generating “the
most favourable” consumer attitude towards placements (Nelson and McLeod,
2005). Conditions that were reported to increase brand salience were liking the film
and being high self-monitor (Johnstone and Dodd, 2000).
On the other hand, although purchase intention is an important effectiveness
measure, it has been seldom considered when tapping movie placement effectiveness
(Ong and Meri, 1994; Vollmers and Mizerski, 1994; Morton and Friedman; Jin and
Villegas, 2007). Also, the results of the few studies are far from reputing significant
effects of movie placement on purchase intention. Since while Ong and Meri
(1994), as well as, Vollmers and Mizerski (1994) did not observe enhanced purchase
intention for products integrated within a movie, Jin and Villegas (2007) did observe
enhanced purchase intention for placed products but in particular for positively preevaluated brands/products. Auty and Lewis (2004), who examined preference for
placed products by children of ages ranging from 6 to 12, reported that children
showed higher preference for placed brands but their preference, in addition to
placement, was found to be affected by their prior exposure to the brand as well.
Therefore, it can be concluded that based on the reviewed studies the effect of movie
placements on consumer memory and attitude is appreciable but their effect on
259

�Vildan Jusufović Karışık

behavioural outcomes, such as purchase intention and preference for placed products
is as yet indeterminate.
Ethics, acceptability of movie product placements and their cross-national
comparison
This stream of scholars opted to investigate placement effectiveness indirectly rather
than directly, through dealing with placement acceptability and ethical issues which
in turn were assumed to have impact on consumer attitudes (Nebenzahl and
Secunda, 1993; Gupta and Gould, 1997; Gould et al., 2000; Brennan et al., 2004;
Eisend, 2009; Delorme and Reid, 1999).
Ethical concerns regarding placements are twofold: objecting to product placements
in general since they are perceived to have subliminal effects and objecting to
placements of specific products.
First, in general, positive attitudes toward movie placements (Nebenzahl and
Secunda, 1993) especially by non-students (Sung et al., 2009) and those who value
perceived realism, fewer restrictions (Gupta and Gould, 1997) were evidenced.
Although subtle placements of familiar brands were perceived as enhancing realism
(Delorme and Reid, 1999), there were also those, though in minority, who perceived
this subtlety as deceptive and expressed negative attitudes (Nebenzahl and Secunda,
1993). Also excessive placements of generic brands were evaluated as being irritating
and distracting from their viewing experience (Delorme and Reid, 1999).
On the other hand, perceived (un)acceptability of movie placements was found to
differ based on the nature of products, gender and movie watching frequency of the
audience. First with regard to their nature, products in the product placement
literature were distinguished by Gupta and Gould (1997) as being ethically charged
and non-ethically charged ones. Ethically charged goods were defined as those that
arouse ethical concerns and differences across consumers regarding their marketing
and consumption, such as alcoholic beverages, guns and tobacco. On the other hand,
all goods other than ethically charged ones were called as non-ethically charged
goods or neutral goods, such as fatty foods, cars, beverages etc.
Next, it was evidenced consistently across product placement literature that
placement of ethically charged goods are less acceptable than placement of neutral
products in US (Gupta and Gould, 1997; Brennan et al., 2004). Despite this, US
260

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�20 Years of Research on Product Placement in Movie, Television and Video Game Media

consumers perceived the regulation need for placement of ethically charged goods
only for the sake of non-adult audience members (Sung et al., 2009). Additionally,
in US, males and frequent movie watchers were found to tolerate and accept
placement of ethically charged goods more than females and infrequent movie
watchers.
Thus, it can be noted that the earlier studies dealing with placement ethics and
acceptability of placements were mainly based on data gathered from US
respondents. Fortunately, Gould et al. (2000) took an initiative and compared their
findings generated from a US sample in 1997 with those they had generated from
Austrian and French samples. Also, other studies that compared attitudes towards
and acceptability of product placement by American consumers to those by Chinese,
Australian, Austrian, French (McKehnie and Zhou, 2003) and Italian consumers
(Nelli, 2009) emerged. All of these studies revealed that US consumers were more
accepting and more likely to purchase placed products (country-based difference)
than the French, the Austrian, the Australian, the Italian and the Chinese
consumers. Nevertheless, ethically charged goods, regardless of country, were found
to be less accepted by females and infrequent moviegoers (product difference).
Similarly, regardless of country, males were evidenced to purchase the placed
product more than females (gender difference).
Furthermore, data of the above mentioned studies by Gould et al. (2000) and
Brennen et al. (2004) McKehnie and Zhou (2003) were combined with the one by
Mouskourova et al. (2006) in another study that attempted to generalize
acceptability of ethically charged and neutral goods over seven different countries
(Eisend, 2009). The seven different contries were USA, France, Austria (Gould et
al., 2000), Australia (Brennan et al., 2004), China (McKehnie and Zhou, 2003),
Germany and Bulgaria (Mouskourava, 2005). As a result, Eisend (2009) reported
that acceptability of ethically charged goods was generalizable and it was described as
“indifferent” (between acceptable and unacceptable) consistently across seven
countries. Also gender related product placement acceptability was generalizable.
However, acceptability of neutral products was not generalizable as its accepting
levels differed across seven countries. Finally, Torrano and Flores (2009), who
compared attitudes toward product placement by French and Spanish consumers,
did not also observe significant differences between the Frenchs and the Spanishs in
relation to their product placement attitudes.

261

�Vildan Jusufović Karışık

So, based on the above mentioned exceptional studies, countries do not differ
drastically in relation to their acceptability of ethically charged goods. Nonetheless,
there is still a gap regarding the ethical concerns and acceptability of product
placements within countries other than US.
Practitioners’ views on movie product placements
Some scholars, alternatively, showed a special interest in the practitioners’ beliefs
when examining product placements on the silver screen (Karrh, 1995; McKee and
Pardun, 1996; 2000; Karrh, McKee and Pardun, 2003; Jan and Martina, 2013) .
Karrh (1995) was the first to investigate practitioners’ views. His seminal study
involved a survey of 23 ERMA x members, who described the most effective brand
placements as those that were “easily recognized”, “portrayed positively in the movie
plot”, as well as, “being accompanied by further promotional support”. Moreover,
practitioners in his study generally noted recall and recognition as the best measures
of brand placement effectiveness.
Subsequently, Pardun and McKee (1996) surveyed 89 advertising agency media
directors and examined factors most important in making product placement
decision for a feature film. “National viewing potential”, “price of the placement”
and “theme of the movie” were noted as the most important ones, while “action in
the movie”, “international viewing potential”, “movie producer” as the least
important ones out of 10 listed factors. Practitioners noted further positive and long
term roles as well as increased use of movie placements in future.
Pardun and McKee (2000) later repeated the same study with 106 public relations
(PR) professionals. PR professionals reported “international viewing potential”
instead of national one together with “price of the placement” and “theme of the
movie” as the most important factors.
Later on, Karrh together with McKee and Pardun (2003) repeated his seminal study
conducted in 1995 to reveal the evolution of practitioners’ product placement views.
The survey items from Karrh’s study was responded 28 ERMA members and results
revealed that effective placements in 2003 mandated a more expanded set of both
executional factors and brand characteristics. Also, the importance attached by
practitioners to each executional factor and brand characteristic increased. More
practitioners in 2003 believed that product placements have a subliminal dimension
262

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�20 Years of Research on Product Placement in Movie, Television and Video Game Media

than in 1995. Additionally, practitioners’ belief regarding the future rise in product
placements was reinforced in 2003.
With the exception of a recent study, in which Jan and Martina (2013) revealed that
Czech practitioners are sure of product placement efficiency and regard it as longterm marketing field that involves brand-building efforts, studies investigating
practitioners’ views, especially those of other than US, are extremely hard-to-comeby.
Research on Product Placements on TV
TV product placements have been attracting scholarly interest especially in the last
decade, when 16 out of 19 reviewed TV placement studies were conducted. Studies
on TV product placement mostly focused on its effectiveness (n=10, 52.6%)
through attitude (n=5, 26.3%), memory related measures (n=3, 15.7%) or both
(n=2, 10.5%) at the same time. On the other hand, another stream of studies
investigated its prevalence and characteristics (n=7, 36.8%). It can be noted that
scholars mainly employed either experiment (n=9, 47.3%) or content analysis (n=7,
36.8%) method to investigate product placement applications on TV programmes.
Those who investigated its effectiveness used the experiment method, while those
who aimed at shedding light on its nature and characteristics employed the content
analysis method.
Academic studies on TV product placements can be examined under two categories:
• Studies on TV placement effectiveness
• Studies investigating prevalence, nature and characteristics of TV placements
TV placement effectiveness
Just as movie placement effectiveness, effectiveness of TV placements was generally
tapped through consumer attitude and memory related measures.
The methodology utilized most frequently was viewing by a sample of students a
whole TV programme or an excerpt from it with product placements. This viewing
experience was immediately followed by a questionnaire that probed recall,
recognition levels and/or attitudes towards the placed products by the sample
audience (Law and Braun, 2000; Reijmersdal et al., 2007; Tiwsakul et al., 2005;
263

�Vildan Jusufović Karışık

Cowley and Barron, 2008; Homer, 2009). In general, overall enhancement of recall
and recognition levels for placed products (Law and Braun, 2000) and positive
attitudes towards TV placements as well as placed products were noted (Tiwsakul et
al., 2005; Schmoll et al., 2006).
Results with regard to effective placement strategies revealed that products that were
placed as visual-only were least recalled but mostly preferred, whereas products that
were placed central to the plot were most recalled but least preferred ones on the TV
screen (Law and Braun, 2000). It was also evidenced that incongruences between
modality (visual or audio) and plot connection attracts consumer attention and thus
improves memory for placed product. However, persuasion was found to enhance by
congruency, therefore the said incongruence was reported to affect consumer
attitude negatively (Russell, 2002; d’Astous and Seguin, 1998).
High prominence was not found to be a promising characteristic for TV placement
effectiveness as it was for movie placements. Highly prominent TV placements were
found to diminish positive consumer attitudes, especially in case of being repeated
frequently for known brands and being displayed in favourite programmes. On the
contrary, subtle placements were evidenced to generate positive consumer attitudes
(Cowley and Barron, 2008; Homer, 2009).
Moreover, placements of ethically charged goods were found to arouse ethical
concerns and negative attitudes on TV screen as well. Females were once more found
to evaluate placements of ethically charged goods more negatively than males
(Tiwsakul et al., 2005; Schmoll et al., 2006). Additionally, subliminal, implicit and
passive placements were found to arouse negative attitudes and ethical concerns,
especially when they were within information and services TV programme type
(Tiwsakul et al., 2005). On the other hand, congruity between placement sponsor
and the program was found to generate positive ethical and evaluative reactions for
all TV program types except for mini-series and dramas, in which placements were
evidenced to generate most negative attitudes (d’Astous and Seguin,1998).
Additionally, genre of the TV programme was found to influence effectiveness of
product placement as well. Russell and Stern (2005a) studied US sitcoms and they
found out, based on their Product-Character Association (PCA) model, that US
audience associate products placed within sitcoms with the sitcom characters and
their attitudes toward placed products was found to be driven by their attitude
264

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�20 Years of Research on Product Placement in Movie, Television and Video Game Media

toward the characters. The same association was evidenced to occur in case of US
soap operas as well (Russell and Stern, 2006).
On the other hand, Gupta and Gould (2007) examined placements within TV game
shows in particular. First, they studied how consumers evaluate game shows and
products placed in them and subsequently their effectiveness on consumer memory
in relation to traditional advertising. While location and price of the product within
a game were found to be the factors enhancing recall the most, overall traditional
advertisements were recalled better.
Effectiveness studies that do not employ memory based measures are scarce for TV
product placements as well. Only one study which investigated the effect of TV
product placements on brand image was reviewed. The said study evidenced that
brand image starts to change in the direction of the TV programme after -at least- a
second exposure (Reijmersdal et al., 2005).
So, there is a need in the literature for more studies that shed light on effectiveness of
product placement practice on TV screen through measures other than memory and
attitude related ones.
Prevalence, nature and characteristics of TV product placements
This stream of researchers opted to examine characteristics of product placements
appearing on the TV screen. Their research method, content analysis, chiefly
involved analysis of TV programming on major TV networks of the countries to be
studied. Very often prime-time, which represents largest number of viewers in
relation to any other time period of the day, was chosen as the period to be analysed
(Avery and Ferraro, 2000). Most of these studies were conducted in the US (Ferraro
and Avery, 2000a; 2000b; La Ferle and Edwards, 2006) with the notable exceptions
by Smit et al. (2006), who examined TV placements on Dutch TV networks and
Wouters and Pelsmacker (2011), who provided comparison of placements on US
and Flemish TV networks.
The study by Avery and Ferraro (2000a) was among the earliest ones examining
prevalence and nature of TV product placements. The authors content analysed 112
hours of US prime-time programming (April, 1997) and reported that brands are
prevalent on prime time television (one placement every two-minutes of TV
programming) with the majority appearing in real-life events, such as sports, news,
265

�Vildan Jusufović Karışık

feature magazine and game shows. Moreover, most of them were found to be
visually prominent, with extended portrayals (75%) and foreground placements
(79%) and almost half of the visual placements involving interaction with the
programme character (40%) (Ferraro and Avery, 2000b). In addition, the content
analysis of the nature of TV placements revealed that their commercial intent was
overshadowing the intent for enhancing realism. Despite this, still 60% of the
viewers were found to perceive placements as adding realism to the TV programmes
(Schmoll et al., 2006).
Five years later, when La Ferle and Edwards (2006) content analysed US prime time
TV programming (January, 2002), they observed relatively less prevalence of brand
placements (one placement every three-minutes TV programming) in relation to
1997. Visual TV placements in 2002 were also observed to be less prevalent in
relation to 1997 (52.8%). Also, in 2002 the type of US TV programmes that
involved most brand appearances was found to be sitcoms and dramas rather than
real life events as they were in 1997. Real life events, such as news and feature
magazines, took the second place. (La Ferle and Edwards, 2006). On the other hand,
in another study, frequency and nature of US TV placements were compared with
Flemish TV placements (Wouters and Pelsmacker, 2011). It was found that the
difference between placement frequencies on Flemish and US TV programmes was
not statistically significant. Nonetheless placements were embedded mostly within
non-scripted TV programmes in US, whereas they were integrated generally within
scripted TV programmes in Belgium.
Additionally, Pervan and Martin (2002) investigated product placements within
soap operas of US and New Zealand. They found that while placements within US
soap operas were mainly produced for promotion of leisure and appearance related
products, those in New Zealand soap operas were largely promoted transport and
food related products. In addition, soap opera viewers in New Zealand found to
show more positive emotional outcome towards placements in soap operas than US
viewers.
Only two studies that inspected characteristics of TV placements in a country other
than US were found (Smit et al., 2005, La Pastina, 2001). First, Smit et al.., (2005)
focused on Dutch TV placements and observed placements to be more prevalent on
commercial Dutch TV networks than on public networks. Additionally, those on
commercial networks were found to be more prominent than those displayed on
public networks. On the other hand, La Pastina (2001) who studied TV viewers in a
266

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�20 Years of Research on Product Placement in Movie, Television and Video Game Media

Brazilian rural area revealed that the products placed within soap operas were not
perceived as promotional efforts but rather as portrayals of daily life necessities by
those in upper class.
Alternatively, a theoretical study conducted by Russell and Puto (1999) content
analysed viewers' opinions regarding TV placements expressed via focus groups,
internet fan forums, phenomenological interviews and tapped audiences'
relationships with TV programs. As a result, a construct named "connectedness" was
revealed, which denotes the intense relationships between the audience and a TV
program that touches to individuals' personal and social lives.
Research on Product Placements in Video Games
The extant literature on video game placements is currently scarce but promising.
Nevertheless, 16 studies on in-game placements, all of which were conducted during
the last decade, were examined. The review of the literature revealed that
effectiveness was the most investigated subject also for video game placements. The
effectiveness studies on in-game placements were also found to be based mostly on
explicit memory related measures (Lee and Faber, 2007; Nelson, 2002; Glass, 2007;
Walsh et al., 2008; Yang et al., 2006; Winkler, 2006; Kuhn et al., 2007; Chaney et
al., 2004; Acar, 2007; Wise et al., 2008) and players’ attitudes toward placed
products (Nelson, 2002; Nelson et al., 2004; Winkler, 2006).
Moreover, the methodology of video game effectiveness studies was also the same; an
experiment followed by a questionnaire. In case of video games, the experiment
involved playing of a game that encompasses product placements by participants and
following this game session a survey was conducted delving into their memory of
and/or attitudes toward placements in the game.
Effectiveness of video game placements
Consistent with the previous literature on the effectiveness of movie and TV product
placements, effectiveness of video game placements were also attempted to be tapped
through memory related measures mostly.
Main findings illustrate that placements as billboards in video games were recalled
better than those in real outdoor billboards (Chaney et al., 2004), however, recall
rates for placements in a live sport event outperformed those in a sport game (Walsh
267

�Vildan Jusufović Karışık

et al., 2008). On the other hand, congruency between the game setting and the
brand was found to generate a positive attitude both toward the game and the brand,
if it is noticed by the player (Wise et al., 2008). Hence, Lee and Faber (2007) and
Nelson (2002) proposed that the placement, which involves high incongruency
between the game setting and the placed brand, generated higher recall rate than
those in which high congruency is present.
Moreover, it was validated in several studies that the proximity of the product/brand
to the focal area in the game scene is vital for its recall and recognition (Acar, 2007;
Lee and Faber, 2007). Besides, recall rate was found to be higher when the placed
brand is a local one (Nelson, 2002) and the player is an experienced and skilled one
who has been acquainted with the game (Kuhn et al., 2007), as well as, being
moderately involved at that game play (Lee and Faber, 2008).
However, there were contradictory results for the recall of brands that were new.
Nelson (2002) found out that the recall rate of the brand placed in a video game
would be enhanced if that brand was a new one. Whereas, Winkler (2006) proposed
that placement of a brand that was already known by the player would be better
recalled in relation to a new one.
On the other hand, with regard to attitudes, it was found that players in general held
positive attitudes toward placements in games and they do not think that placements
are deceptive. It was observed that generally players believe placements enhance
realism, except for the study conducted by Chaney et al. (2004) who reported only
limited support. Moreover, Nelson et al. (2004) evidenced that there was a direct
relationship between attitudes toward advertising in general and placements in
games, meaning that if a player had positive attitude toward advertising he/she had a
positive attitude toward placements in games as well or vice versa. However, Winkler
(2006) found that this direct relationship generates stronger outcomes in case of
having negative attitudes toward advertising. Furthermore, just as it is with movie
and TV media, placements of ethically-charged goods within a video game were
found to be less acceptable than placements of non-ethically charged goods among
gamers consistently (Kim and McClung, 2009).
Recently, Mackay et al. (2009), who examined whether brand placements in video
games can shift pre-existing consumer attitudes towards a specific brand, evidenced
that after exposure to a placed product during game-play, positive brand attitudes
did not but recall rates did increase for those who had already positive attitude
268

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�20 Years of Research on Product Placement in Movie, Television and Video Game Media

towards the placed product. Jeong et al. (2011), on the other hand, reported
psychological arousal in a game (with violence cues) had positive effect on consumer
attitude, but did not on brand logo memory. Rather high engagement in a violent
video game enhanced recall rates, but generated negative attitude toward the placed
brand logos.
Yang and Wang (2008), alternatively, assert that product placements should take
into account the type of product, placement and the game for enhancing
effectiveness. They proposed that within shooting/sport games, tool products xi
should be placed as feedback placements xii, while within role-playing/strategic games;
tool and enhancement products should be placed as operator placements. Goal
placements, on the other hand, were proposed to appear when the player passes a
new level.
Two studies that did not investigate effectiveness were the ones by Acar (2007) and
Choi et al., 2013). Acar (2007) examined the incidental exposure and evidenced that
high proximity to the focal area had but message content did not have incidental
effects for video game placements. Choi et al., (2013), on the other hand, examined
the effect of sensory distractions on implicit memory and they found that while
auditory distractions did visual ones did not inhibit implicit memory for the placed
brand within a video game.
Discussion
The review of 73 academic studies on product placement yielded invaluable results
and implications.
This review study revealed factors that trigger product placement effectiveness for all
three media. The extended list of factors that influence product placement
effectiveness for all three media vehicles are categorized and outlined within tables
that are provided in the following (Table 1, Table 2, Table 3).
In the three tables that follow (Table 1, Table 2 and Table 3), factors that influence
product placement effectiveness are categorized as those related with placed
product/brand, respective medium, product placement execution and audience
characteristics. Next, the said factors are outlined, primarily, in relation to their
effects on explicit memory measures and attitude, which were revealed to be the most
investigated effectiveness measures in the product placement literature. Nonetheless,
269

�Vildan Jusufović Karışık

as it was mentioned previously, though being extremely rare, the researcher came
across studies that investigated product placement effects on measures other than
explicit memory and attitude as well. The findings regarding said rare effectiveness
measures are provided under the column named other effectiveness measures.
In addition, factors that were evidenced to generate favourable/positive outcomes for
those effectiveness measures were denoted with a (+) sign, whereas those that
generated unfavourable/negative outcomes were denoted with a (-) sign. To
illustrate, familiarity, which is determined as a product/brand related factor affecting
explicit memory for movie placements (Table 1), has a (+) sign and thus implies that
familiarity with the placed product/brand was evidenced to increase explicit memory
for the placed product/brand. On the other hand, the mini-series and drama are
displayed as TV programme genres under the attitude and acceptability column
within Table 2. The (-) sign implies that product placements within these TV
programme genres generate unfavourable consumer attitudes (Table 2).

270

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�20 Years of Research on Product Placement in Movie, Television and Video Game Media

Table 1. Factors Influencing Effectiveness of Movie Product Placements
Factors affecting on….

Explicit memory

product/brand related

-

-

familiarity (+)
first viewing of
the movie at the
cinema (+)
2. viewing at
home on a large
home
cinema
screen (+)

respective medium related

execution related
audience charactersitics

strong
plot
connection (+)
high prominence
(+)
used by main
character (+)
audio-visual (+)
high
film
involvement (-)
brand
consciousness (+)
liking the film
(+)
liking film genre
(+)
liking
director
(+)

Attitude and acceptability Other effectiveness measures
ethically
charged
goods(-)
familiarity (+)

-

humorous scenes (+)

-

used by main character
(+)
multiple simultaneous
placements (+)
strong plot connection
but less prominent (+)
subtlety (+)
high
repetition frequency (-)

-

-

-

gender (males (+)),
movie
watching
frequency (+)
postive
attitudes towards advertisments
(+)
appreciating
realism and fewer restrictions
(+)

brand saliance: repeated
display
of
high
prominent placement (+)

purchase intention: prior
brand evaluation (+)
brand saliance: liking the
film (+), being high self
monitors (+)

In a similar way, in the following tables factors influencing effectiveness of product
placements on TV and video game media are presented respectively (Table 2 and
Table 3).

271

�Vildan Jusufović Karışık

Table 2. Factors Influencing Effectiveness of TV Product Placements
Factors
affecting
on….
product/
brand related

Explicit memory

Attitude and
acceptability
-

-

location (central to the scene (+))
-

respective
medium
related

-

-

execution
related

-

explicit,
non-integrated
placements (-)
high plot integration (+)
visual placements (-)
congruency between plot and the
product (+)

-

-

-

audience
characteristics

272

-

ethically
charged
goods(-)
familiarity (+)
TV
programme
genre
(mini-serie
and drama (-))
program
liking
(prominent
and
high
repetitive
placements in liked
TV programmes ())
passive and implicit
placements
in
information/services
programmes (-)
sponsor-programme
congruity,
explicit,
nonintegrated
placements (+)
subliminal;
prominent
placements
in
favourite programs
(-)
subtlety (+)
high
repetition
levels (-)
gender (males)
positive
attitude
toward
TV
programme
characters (+)

Other effectiveness
measures

-

choice:
visual
placements (+);
brand image: (when
repetition frequency
of placement is 2 or
more (+))

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�20 Years of Research on Product Placement in Movie, Television and Video Game Media

Table 3. Factors influencing Effectiveness of Video Game Product Placements
Factors
Explicit memory
affecting on...
product/
brand related
respective
medium
related

-

execution
related

gamers'
characteristics -

product type
(symbolic, tool
and
enhancement)
brand origin
(local (+))
introductory
footage to game
(+)
game genre
(shooting/sport
games, role
playing/strategi
c games)
incongruency
between the
product and
the game
content (+)
experience (+)
game skill (+)
moderate game
involvement (+)
pre-existing
positive
attitude (+)

Attitude and acceptability

Other effectiveness measures

ethically charged goods(-)

strong thematic
connection between
game and brand (+)

-

implicit memory: auditory
distraction(-)

-

incidental exposure: high proximity (+)

positive attitude towards
advertising (+)
psychological arousal (+)

purchase intention:positive attitudes
towards placements (+)

Then based on these results, first for movie placements briefly it can be said that
practitioners should formulate strong plot connected and at the same time highly
prominent product placements to enhance consumer memory of the placed brand.
In order to generate favourable consumer attitudes at the same time, practitioners
should be cautious of the prominence dose of the placement since its perceived
excessiveness may easily prompt negative consumer attitudes. Also, it can be said that
practitioners will most probably not regret executing placements that are audiovisual and involve interaction with the main character of the movie.
Second, for TV placements; practitioners can easily attract consumer attention and
enhance the recall of placed brands through use of strong plot integrated placements.
However, practitioners should take into consideration that attitude towards and
preference for the strong plot integrated and prominently placed brands weakens on
273

�Vildan Jusufović Karışık

TV screen, especially for known ones within favourite programs, with the exception
of those placed in an information and services programmes, where, on the contrary,
implicit placements are negatively evaluated (Tiwsakul et al., 2005). Moreover,
although product placements were found to be most prevalent within mini-series,
sitcoms and dramas (LaFerle and Edwards, 2006), it was also evidenced that these
TV programme genres were the ones, in which placement of products generated
most negative consumer attitudes (d’Astous and Seguin,1998). So, practitioners
should devote high attention when planning for product placements within the said
TV programme genres.
Third, for video game placements; billboard placement strategy can be advised as an
effective one for in-game placements. Incongruence between the game plot and the
placed brand together with proximity of the placed brand to the focal area will
attract consumer attention and enhance his memory of the placed brand. On the
other hand, congruence between the game plot and the placed brand, as well as,
psychological arousal during the gameplay are the factors that do not enhance the
consumer memory on placed brands but generate positive attitudes. So, practitioners
should make a detailed assessment of objectives (enhancing consumer memory and
awareness of placed brands vs. positive consumer attitudes towards placed brands)
before formulating in-game placements.
Lastly, for all three media, formulation of product placements of ethically charged
goods, which are less accepted in relation to neutral ones, should be conducted with
high care and vigilance.
Conclusion, Limitations of the Study and Suggestions for Future Studies
This study reviewed and analyzed product placement studies of the last two decades
exhaustively. Analysis results contributed to the advancement of knowledge for both
academicians and practitioners that are interested in the field of product placement.
First for practitioners; the presented extended list of factors that influence product
placement effectiveness for all three media vehicles will help practitioners in
formulating and executing most striking product placements and thus at the same
time help saving the financial resources and time of the whole industry that is wasted
every year by ineffective marketing communications campaigns all around the world.
For researchers; it was revealed that despite its intensified practice, the literature
accumulated on the product placement field during the last two decades is far from
providing a complete picture of the phenomenon. Nonetheless, this review study
274

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�20 Years of Research on Product Placement in Movie, Television and Video Game Media

provided a complete picture and the current state-of-the-art of the product
placement literature for researchers by its attempt to analyse the to date accumulated
literature on product placement.
However, this study, just as most academic studies, was subject to some limitations,
which can be classified as direct and indirect ones. Direct limitations were those
limitations that stemmed from this study, while indirect ones were those that
stemmed from limitations of reviewed studies.
First, with regard to limitations of this study, it should be noted that only product
placement studies on movie, TV and video game media vehicles that were accessed
from journals available only on the EBSCOHOST database were reviewed since
EBSCOHOST database is the one that was most relevant with the selected subject
topic amongst those that the researcher had full access to. Moreover, studies
regarding product placement history, definitions, review, and its practice on other
than the said media were beyond the scope of this study and thus were excluded.
Also only the peer reviewed articles were considered, whereas other forms of
published materials such as dissertations, conference proceedings etc. were not
included in this review study.
With regard to limitations stemming from reviewed studies, it was revealed that
majority of to date conducted studies were either concentrated on particular
countries or on investigating effects on particular measures.
First, product placement studies on all three media used mostly US based data
(n=46, 63%). Only 17.8% (n=13) and 13.7% (n=10) of the reviewed studies were
conducted in European countries and rest of the world (e.g. India, Australia, and
China) respectively, while 5.4 % (n=4) of the studies were comparing product
placement practices in US with other countries (e.g. New Zealand, Belgium) (see
Table 4). Although it can be noted that European interest to product placement
research, in particular on TV medium, has been on rise, still there is a huge gap in
the placement literature regarding its practice in countries other than US. Then,
future studies that will concentrate on this issue will also contribute to the academic
literature largely.

275

�Vildan Jusufović Karışık

Table 4. Locations of the Reviewed Product Placement Studies
Location of the Reviewed
Studies
Number/percentage
of
studies conducted in this
location out of 73
reviewed studies

US

Europe

n=46
63%

n= 13
17.8%

Rest of the
World
n=10
13.7%

US vs Other
Countries
n=4
5.4 %

Second, majority of studies, across all three media vehicles were concentrated on
tapping product placement effectiveness through either explicit memory related
measures, namely recall and recognition, or consumer attitude. Studies to date on
effects of product placements on behavioural outcomes, (e.g. purchase intention,
preferences), and attention are extremely scarce and inconclusive. Also the effects of
demographics, such as age and level of education, were rarely taken into
consideration. Therefore, there is a need for academic studies that will investigate
effects of product placements on measures other than memory and attitude related
ones, as well as, for those that will focus on demographic characteristics and reveal
the impact of product placements on different groups in the society.
In addition, especially those studies that had investigated product placement
effectiveness, performed experiments as the research methodology and used students
as their samples. However, the application of experimental methodology and mainly
to student samples has some general limitations that might have influenced the
findings. First of all, the artificial setting usually results in more attention to the
stimuli, which in turn can generate higher recall and recognition rates, as well as,
different behaviours (Van Reijmersdal et al., 2007). Second, the student samples
involved mostly young and highly educated respondents, who might have been
better at noticing product placements and understanding their commercial intents
than less educated ones. Hence, the said methodology might have biased findings.
Therefore, future studies which employ a mix of different methods to samples that
are more representative of the product placement audience can provide additional
insights into brand placement effects.

276

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�20 Years of Research on Product Placement in Movie, Television and Video Game Media

References
Altaş, D., &amp; Öztunç, H. (2013). An Empirical Analysis of Television Commercial
Ratings in Alternative Competitive Environments Using Multinomial Logit Model.
European Journal of Business and Economics, 11 (6), 40.
Avery, R. J, &amp; Ferraro, R. (2000). Verisimilitude or Advertising? Brand Appearances
on Prime‐time Television. Journal of Consumer Affairs, 34(2), 217-244.
Balasubramanian, S. K. (1994). Beyond Advertising and Publicity: Hybrid Messages
and Public Policy Issues. Journal of advertising, 23(4), 29-46.
Brennan, I., &amp; Babin, L. A. (2004). Brand Placement Recognition: The Influence of
Presentation Mode and Brand Familiarity. Journal of Promotion Management, 10(12), 185-202.
Bressoud, E., Lehu, J. M., &amp; Russell, C. A. (2010). The Product Well Placed The
Relative Impact of Placement and Audience Characteristics on Placement
Recall. Journal of Advertising Research, 50(4), 374-385.
Chan, F. (2012). Product Placement and Its Effectiveness: A Systematic Review and
Propositions for Future Research. The Marketing Review, 12(1). doi:
10.1362/146934712x13286274424271.
Choi, Y. K., Lee, S. M., &amp; Li, H. (2013). Audio and Visual Distractions and
Implicit Brand Memory: A Study of Video Game Players. Journal of
Advertising,42(2-3), 219-227.
Cholinski, A. (2012). The Effectiveness of Product Placement: A Field Quasiexperiment. International Journal of Marketing Studies, 4(5). doi:
10.5539/ijms.v4n5p14
Cowley, E., &amp; Barron, C. (2008). When Product Placement Goes Wrong: The
Effects of Program Liking and Placement Prominence. Journal of Advertising, 37(1),
89-98. doi: 10.2753/joa0091-3367370107

277

�Vildan Jusufović Karışık

D’astous, A., &amp; Seguin, N. (1999). Consumer Reactions to Product Placement
Strategies in Television Sponsorship. European Journal of Marketing, 33(9/10), 896910.
D'astous, A., &amp; Chartier, F. (2000). A Study of Factors Affecting Consumer
Evaluations and Memory of Product Placements in Movies. Journal of Current Issues
&amp; Research in Advertising (CTC Press), 22(2), 31.
De Gregorio, F., &amp; Sung, Y. (2010). Understanding Attitudes Toward and
Behaviors in Response to Product Placement. Journal of Advertising, 39(1), 83-96.
doi: 10.2753/joa0091-3367390106
DeLorme, D. E., &amp; Reid, L. N. (1999). Moviegoers' Experiences and
Interpretations of Brands in Films Revisited. Journal of Advertising, 28(2), 71-95.
Dens, N., De Pelsmacker, P., Wouters, M., &amp; Purnawirawan, N. (2012). Do You
Like What You Recognize? Journal of Advertising, 41(3), 35-54.
Donaton, S. (2004). Madison and Vine: McGraw-Hill Professional.
Eisend, M. (2009). A Cross-Cultural Generalizability Study of Consumers'
Acceptance of Product Placements in Movies. Journal of Current Issues &amp; Research in
Advertising, 31(1), 15-25.
Fuller, L. K. (1997). We Can’t Duck the Issue: Imbedded Advertising in the Motion
Pictures. Undressing the Ad: Reading Culture in Advertising. New York, NY: Peter
Lang, 109-129.
Galician, M., &amp; Bourdeau, P. G. (2004). The Evolution of Product Placements in
Hollywood Cinema. Journal of Promotion Management, 10(1-2), 15-36. doi:
10.1300/J057v10n01_03
Gibson, B., &amp; Maurer, J. (2000). Cigarette Smoking in the Movies: The Influence
of Product Placement on Attitudes Toward Smoking and Smokers1. Journal of
Applied Social Psychology, 30(7), 1457-1473.
Glass, Z. (2007). The Effectiveness of Product Placement in Video Games. Journal
of Interactive Advertising, 8(1), 1-27.
278

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�20 Years of Research on Product Placement in Movie, Television and Video Game Media

Gupta, P. B., &amp; Gould, S. J. (1997). Consumers' Perceptions of the Ethics and
Acceptability of Product Placements in Movies: Product Category and Individual
Differences. Journal of Current Issues &amp; Research in Advertising, 19(1), 37-50. doi:
10.1080/10641734.1997.10505056
Hackley, C., &amp; Tiwsakul, R. (2006). Entertainment Marketing and Experiential
Consumption. Journal of Marketing Communications, 12(1), 63-75.
Hudson, S., &amp; Hudson, D. (2006). Branded Entertainment: A New Advertising
Technique or Product Placement in Disguise? Journal of Marketing Management,
22(5-6), 489-504.
Jeong, E. J., Bohil, C. J., &amp; Biocca, F. A. (2011). Brand Logo Placements in Violent
Games. Journal of Advertising, 40(3), 59-72.
Karrh, J. A. (1998). Brand Placement: A Review. Journal of Current Issues &amp; Research
in Advertising, 20(2), 31-49.
Kramolis, J., &amp; Kopeckova, M. (2013). Product Placement: A Smart Marketing
Tool Shifting a Company to the Next Competitive Level, Journal of Competitiveness,
5(4), 98-114.
Kureshi, S., &amp; Sood, V. (2010). A Review of Placement Literature: Conceptual and
Managerial Implications. IUP Journal of Marketing Management, 9.
Law, S., &amp; Braun, K. A. (2000). I'll Have What She's Having: Gauging the Impact
of Product Placements on Viewers. Psychology &amp; Marketing, 17(12), 1059-1075.
Lee, M., &amp; Faber, R. J. (2007). Effects of Product Placement in On-Line Games on
Brand Memory: A Perspective of the Limited-Capacity Model of Attention. Journal
of Advertising, 36(4), 75-90. doi: 10.2753/joa0091-3367360406
Lehu, J.M. (2007). Branded Entertainment: Product Placement &amp; Brand Strategy in
the Entertainment Business:
Lehu, J.M., &amp; Bressoud, Étienne. (2009). Recall of Brand Placement in Movies:
Interactions between Prominence and Plot Connection in Real Conditions of
Exposure. Recherche et Applications en Marketing (English Edition), 24(1), 7-26.
279

�Vildan Jusufović Karışık

Mckechnie, S. A., &amp; Zhou, J. (2003). Product Placement in Movies: A Comparison
of Chinese and American Consumers' Attitudes, International Journal of Advertising,
22(3), 349-374.
Mortimer, R. (2002), “Box Office Brand Bonanzas,” Brand Strategy, 166
(December), 22-24 in Schmoll, Nicole M, Hafer, John, Hilt, Michael, &amp; Reilly,
Hugh. (2006). Baby Boomers' Attitudes towards Product Placements. Journal of
Current Issues &amp; Research in Advertising, 28(2), 33-53.
Nebenzahl, I. D., &amp; Secunda, E. (1993). Consumers' Attitudes toward Product
Placement in Movies. International Journal of Advertising, 12, 1-1.
Nelli, R. P. (2009). Italian Young People's Attitudes toward Product Placement in
Movies: A Cross-cultural Comparison of Product Placement Acceptability,
Communicative Business, Italian Research Review on Business Communication.
Newell, J., Salmon, C. T., &amp; Chang, S. (2006). The Hidden History of Product
Placement. Journal of Broadcasting &amp; Electronic Media, 50(4), 575-594. doi:
10.1207/s15506878jobem5004_1
Pearson, R. (1996). Early Cinema. The Oxford History of World Cinema.
PQMedia (2012). New PQ Media Data: Global Product Placement Spending Up
12% to $8.3B in 2012, Driven by Expanding BRICs, Telenovela Growth &amp; More
DVRs; Faster Growth Seen Again in 2013. Retrieved September 3, 2013, from
http://www.prweb.com/releases/2013/4/prweb10626564.htm
Powell, Sarah. (2007). An Interview with Jean-Marc Lehu: Interview by Sarah
Powell. Strategic Direction, 23(9), 28-31.
Russell, C. A. (1998). Toward A Framework of Product Placement: Theoretical
Propositions. Advances in Consumer Research, 25(1), 357-362.
Russell, C. Antonia. (2002). Investigating the Effectiveness of Product Placements in
Television Shows: The Role of Modality and Plot Connection Congruence on
Brand Memory and Attitude. Journal of consumer research, 29(3), 306-318.
280

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�20 Years of Research on Product Placement in Movie, Television and Video Game Media

Russell, C. A, &amp; Stern, B. B. (2005). Product Placement Effects: Product-Character
Associations (PCAs) in Sitcoms. Advances in Consumer Research, 32, 233.
Schmoll, N. M., Hafer, J., Hilt, M., &amp; Reilly, H. (2006). Baby Boomers' Attitudes
towards Product Placements. Journal of Current Issues &amp; Research in Advertising,
28(2), 33-53.
Sung, Y., de Gregorio, F., &amp; Jung, J. H. (2009). Non-student Consumer Attitudes
towards
Product
Placement
Implications
for
Public
Policy
and
Advertisers. International Journal of Advertising, 28(2), 257-285.
Tiwsakul, R., Hackley, C., &amp; Szmigin, I. (2005). Explicit, Non-integrated Product
Placement in British Television Programmes. International Journal of Advertising,
24(1), 95-111.
Torrano, J., &amp; Flores, E. (2009). Is Effective Product Placement in Movies?: A
Cross-Cultural Study Between French and Spanish Consumers. Advances in
Consumer Research, 36.
Van Reijmersdal, E. A., Neijens, P. C., &amp; Smit, E. G. (2007). Effects of Television
Brand Placement on Brand Image. Psychology &amp; Marketing, 24(5), 403-420.
Wei, M.L., Fischer, E., &amp; Main, K. J. (2008). An Examination of the Effects of
Activating Persuasion Knowledge on Consumer Response to Brands Engaging in
Covert Marketing. Journal of Public Policy &amp; Marketing, 27(1), 34-44.
Wells,1996 in Law and Braun, 2000 Wells, S. (1996, June 4). TV’s Subtle Sell. USA
Today, p. 1B.
Wenner, L. A. (2004). On the Ethics of Product Placement in Media
Entertainment. Journal of Promotion Management, 10(1-2), 101-132. doi:
10.1300/J057v10n01_08
Winkler, T., &amp; Buckner, K. (2006). Receptiveness of Gamers to Embedded Brand
Messages in Advergames: Attitudes towards Product Placement. Journal of Interactive
Advertising, 7(1), 37-46.

281

�Vildan Jusufović Karışık

Wise, K., Bolls, P. D, Kim, H., Venkataraman, A., &amp; Meyer, R. (2008). Enjoyment
of Advergames and Brand Attitudes: The Impact of Thematic Relevance. Journal of
Interactive Advertising, 9(1), 27-36.

Product placement in motion pictures is as old as the motion picture industry itself. Both
events were generated by the Lumière brothers in the mid-1890s (Karrh, 1998; Newell et al.,
2006; Galician and Bourdeau, 2004; Avery and Ferraro, 2000; Hudson and Hudson, 2006;
Dens et al., 2013). The Lumière brothers exhibited their newly invented projected motion
pictures to the first paying audience ever in the basement lounge of the Grand Café in Paris
on December 28, 1895. This event is credited as the world's first public film screening and
heralded the birth of the film industry (Pearson, 1996). A few months later, in the spring of
1896, the Lumière brothers conducted an arrangement with the UK soap producer Lever
Brothers (today’s giant multinational company, Unilever) that would constitute the first
prototype of product placement that displayed a Lever Brothers leading product, “Sunlight
Soap”, in a Lumière brothers’ film.
ii
DVRs, also known as time-shifting devices, include a hard drive that enables the audience
to record their favorite programs for playback at any time. The devices can also fast forward
through traditional commercials.
iii
According to this widely cited model by Friested and Wright (1995), if consumers perceive
that advertising messages have the intent to affect their judgement, then they may generate
negative attitudes towards those commercials.
iv
Video game term denotes all game genres including, computer and on-line games since
most of the time these terms were used interchangeably in the product placement literature
(Winkler, 2006; Nelson, 2002; Yang et al., 2006).
v
Two key studies that were not published in refereed academic journals but nonetheless
were reviewed in order to provide a complete picture of the “Practitioners’ view on movie
placements“ research theme (see page 7). The said studies were proceeding papers by Karrh
(1995), Pardun and McKee (1996).
vi
Although its practice in alternative media (those other than movies, TV programmes and
games) is not scarce, academic studies that focus on product placements in the said media are
extremely rare. To illustrate, with regard to placements in novels, only one study was found
in which Nelson (2004) examined the product placement practice within the novel named
“The Bulgari Connection”.
vii
Brand salience is also considered among memory-related measures since it involves the
recognition of a brand in relation to other brands in that product category.
viii
Plot connection of placements refers to the degree to which the brand/product is
integrated into the plot of the story (Russell, 1998).
i

282

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�20 Years of Research on Product Placement in Movie, Television and Video Game Media

In high prominent placements the product is made conspicuous either through its size,
position on the screen or centrality to the plot, integration to the plot, number of mentions,
and/or duration on the screen (Gupta and Lord, 1998).
x
Entertainment Resources and Marketing Association is a leading product placement
industry group.
xi
Tool products are high-utility but low price products such as food and fuel, whereas,
symbolic products are high price but low utility such as jewellery and enhancement products
are high price and high utility such as white electronic goods (Yang and Wang, 2008).
xii
Goal in a videogame describes the milestone that players attempt to achieve. For example,
in a shooting game, the goal may be rescuing hostages whereas feedback is a kind of
reinforcement. If some predetermined desirable or undesirable player behaviours are
demonstrated, a reward or punishment is provided for positive or negative feedback.
Operators, on the other hand, indicate those instruments, such as knife, cape, and magic that
players can apply to achieve their objectives (Yang and Wang, 2008).
ix

283

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3891">
                <text>2413</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3892">
                <text>20 Years of Research on Product Placement in Movie, Television and Video Game Media</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3893">
                <text>Jusufovic-Karisik, Vildan</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3894">
                <text>The popularity of product placement as a viable alternative to traditional commercials has been increasing rapidly. Latest PQ Media report (2012) noted that global spending on product placement has already reached $8.25 billion. However, despite its popularity, extant academic research on product placement lags behind its practice. The aim of this paper is to review, categorize and analyze exhaustively the existing product placement literature with the purpose of identifying possible research gaps for academics and guidelines of effective product placements for practitioners interested in the field. 73 academic studies that in particular focus on product placements within movies, television (TV) programmes and video games were examined. The exhaustive review revealed that studies in the US investigating product placement effectiveness through memory related measures and consumer attitudes dominate the product placement literature. However, studies investigating effects of product placement on measures other than memory related and attitudinal ones are extremely scarce. Based on the identified research gaps, an agenda for future studies is suggested. Also, factors that were evidenced to trigger product placement effects throughout the literature are revealed and outlined for practitioners use.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3895">
                <text>International Burch University</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3896">
                <text>2014-07-15</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3897">
                <text>Article
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="6">
        <name>H Social Sciences (General)</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="506" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="530">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/6d99c5d670f191432cb78777289c240f.pdf</src>
        <authentication>bcad4637b70d3524dff8830715bc34e0</authentication>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3884">
                <text>2408</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3885">
                <text>Combating Poverty towards Actualizing the Millennium Development Goals and Beyond: Do Cash Transfer Programmes add up to the Agenda?</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3886">
                <text>Ibrahim , Muazu 
Yeboah, Tomas</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3887">
                <text>The Millennium Development Goals (MDG) among other things have not only brought poverty reduction onto the global development agenda but have also urged countries to help halve poverty by 2015. Various policy initiatives have been implemented towards actualizing the first MDG. Ghana, through its policy programmes is at the verge of meeting MDG 1 well before 2015. One of such programmes is the Livelihood Empowerment against Poverty (LEAP) which provides direct cash transfers to extreme poor and vulnerable. Do cash transfers add up to the agenda? By invoking a non-parametric chi-square test, we find evidence of the contribution of the cash transfer programme in LEAP-ing beneficiaries out of poverty by supplementing their income levels as well as improving their livelihoods. At least in our study area, we found a 29% decrease in the number of beneficiaries earning below the lower poverty line while 61% have been able to meet part of their basic needs. To ensure a continual reduction in poverty, we argue for the need to fundamentally go beyond short-term gains through co-ordinated, purposeful social and complementary services that will create opportunity for empowerment among the poor and vulnerable households. </text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3888">
                <text>International Burch University</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3889">
                <text>2014-07-15</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3890">
                <text>Article
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="6">
        <name>H Social Sciences (General)</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="505" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="529">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/b3f29632c2e2cc3be76a638633a891e7.pdf</src>
        <authentication>e0f8eabdf2f3b49019d1b3e5b9f2dee1</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="3883">
                    <text>Journal of Economic and Social Studies

An Empirical Study on Organizational Infusion of Green
Practices in Chinese Logistics Companies
Yi-Hui Ho
Department of International Business
Chang Jung Christian University
Tainan, Taiwan
vicky@mail.cjcu.edu.tw
Chieh-Yu Lin
Department of International Business
Chang Jung Christian University
Tainan, Taiwan
jylin@mail.cjcu.edu.tw
Jung-Shun Tsai
Yuh-Ing Junior College of Health Care &amp; Management
Kaohsiung, Taiwan
jstsai@ms.yuhing.edu.tw
Abstract: As environmental considerations have become a fundamental part of
business strategies, there is a challenge for managers and academicians to explore the
integration of environmental concepts and business operations. Although a number of
studies on green practice adoption can be found in the literature, few of them
analyzed the infusion of green practices in organizations. Furthermore, most prior
research of green management focused on manufacturing sectors; scarce attention was
paid on research in service sectors. This paper focuses on the green practice infusion
in logistics companies because many logistics operations often lead to several
environmental impacts. The main purpose of this paper is to explore the factors that
affect organizational infusion of green practices in Chinese logistics companies.
Drawing on the innovation diffusion theory, this paper groups the determinant
factors into technological, organizational and environmental dimensions. We
explored the influences of determinant factors on green practice infusion by
conducting a questionnaire survey on logistics companies in China. The regression
analysis is used to test proposed research hypotheses in the study Research findings
reveal that complexity, compatibility and relative advantage of green practices,
quality of human resources, organizational support, governmental support and
regulatory pressure exhibit significantly influences on green practice infusion for the
logistics companies in China. The influences of adoption cost, company size,
environmental uncertainty and customer pressure on logistics companies’ green
behavior are not significant. This paper can extend the scope of research on green
management in service industries and green practice infusion.

Keywords: Green

practice infusion,
Logistics companies,
Determinant factors,
China

JEL Classification:
M140

Article History

Submitted: 26 January
2014
Resubmitted: 22 March
2014
Accepted: 27 March
2014
http://dx.doi.org/10.147
06/JECOSS11427
159

�Yi-Hui Ho, Chieh-Yu Lin, Jung-Shun Tsai

Introduction
To pursue sustainable development, many companies are attentive to enhancing
their competitiveness through improvements in the environmental performance and
mitigating the environmental impact of their production and service activities. As
implementing green practices can be regarded as an important means of solving
firms’ environmental problems, it is particularly important to learn more about the
factors influencing green practice implementation. Green management also becomes
critical concerns of business research. Many researchers have surveyed firms’
implementation of environmental management practices, and proposed various
explanations as to what factors influence firms’ adoption of green practices.
However, scarce attention has been paid on analyzing the infusion behaviors
associated with green practices.
Companies may be able to achieve considerable environmental performance by
successfully implementation green practices into their work systems. Green practice
implementation is a multiphase process consisting of adoption and infusion phases
(Winn and Angell, 2000). Infusion refers to the extent to which an innovation's
features are in widespread usage in a complete and sophisticated way (Fichmen
2001; Yan and Fiorito, 2007). Green practice infusion is the incorporation of green
practices into work structures. Successful implementation of green practices requires
significant involvement in developing operational responses to environmental issues.
It is important to understand the infusion of green practices within organizations.
Some researchers have analyzed the infusion of green practices within organizations,
concerning with the extent to which these practices have been implemented (Fussel
and Georg, 2000; Stead et al., 1998; Winn and Angell, 2000). However, these
studies focused on exploring the infusion process of green practices within an
organization. Much remains to be learned empirically about the factors influencing
organizational infusion of green practices.
To fill the research gap, this paper studies the infusion of green practices in Chinese
logistics service providers. This study focuses on the logistics industry because many
logistics operations often lead to several negative environmental impacts. Although
there is a burgeoning body of literature concerning with environmental issues in a
variety of business disciplines such as manufacturing and marketing, the
corresponding literature involving logistics has been still small but expanding
(Gunasekaran and Cheng, 2008; Murphy and Poist, 2000). Furthermore, while
China continues to develop into a global manufacturing base and a huge consumer
160

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�An Empirical Study on Organizational Infusion of Green Practices
in Chinese Logistics Companies

market, it suffers from various serious environmental problems such as air pollution,
energy waste, and water pollution. Several researchers have investigated the
implementation of environmental management in Chinese manufacturing
companies. Scant attention has been paid to the environmental issues in Chinese
service sectors.
The main purpose of this paper is to study the factors that affect organizational
infusion of green practices in Chinese logistics service providers. An understanding
of the determinant factors of green practice infusion is essential for researchers to
best understand the issues that need to be addressed as well as for practitioners to
best implement green practices. Due to the lack of research on determinants of
organizational infusion of green practices, this paper can broaden the scope of
research on environmental management by providing some explanations as to what
factors influencing green practice infusion. Furthermore, as the implementation of
green practices not only relates to the logistics industry, but also needs the attention
of the government, manufacturers and consumers, verifying possible factors
influencing the organizational infusion of green practices can give the government
some valuable suggestions in designing environmental policies for the logistics
industry, and help manufacturers, consumers, and logistics service providers
themselves appreciate the drivers and barriers to implementing green management
practices.
Literature Review
Organizational infusion of green practices
To achieve environmental performance, many companies attempt to implement
several green practices. Applying environmental criteria into corporate operations
requires exploring new resource combinations and deploying existing resources in
new ways (Hart, 1995). Green practice implementation involves using new or
modified processes and techniques to reduce environmental harms. As innovation is
the use of new technical and administrative knowledge (Kimberly and Evanisko,
1981; Damanpour, 1991), the implementation of green practices can be regarded as
an innovation process. Several researchers (e.g., Hansen et al., 2002; Henriques and
Sadorsky, 2007; Lin and Ho, 2011; Rothenberg and Zyglidopoulos, 2007; Ziegler,
and Seijas Nogareda, 2009) have analyzed environmental issues from the perspective
of innovation.
161

�Yi-Hui Ho, Chieh-Yu Lin, Jung-Shun Tsai

From the innovation diffusion perspective, implementing innovations is a
multiphase process and has been divided into a variety of phases (Damanpour and
Schneider, 2006; Rogers, 2003). Innovation diffusion is a stage-based process of
spreading a new technology within a universe of potential adopters. The adoption of
an innovation does not guarantee that there is a widespread usage of the innovation
within the organization to fulfill the full potentials of the innovation. A new
technology may be introduced with a great enthusiasm and widespread initial
acquisition; nevertheless it may fail to be thoroughly deployed among many firms
(Fichman and Kemerer 1999).
Cooper and Zmud (1990) suggest a six-stage model of innovation diffusion,
consisting of (1) initiation: scanning organizational problems, collecting and
evaluating the information for innovation solutions, and finding the “right”
innovation application for the organization, (2) adoption: getting organizational
support and resource commitment for innovation implementation by negotiation,
(3) adaptation: installing the innovation application, adjusting both the innovation
and organizational procedures to achieve a good fit, and preparing employees to use
the innovation, (4) acceptance: encouraging employees to commit to using the
innovation application in their work, (5) routinization: using the innovation
application to become a part of the working procedures and employees’ habit, and
(6) infusion: using the innovation application in a more integrated manner to obtain
its full potential in supporting the organization’s work. Rogers (2003) summarizes
that the adoption process of innovations can be grouped into three more general
phases of pre-adoption, adoption decision, and post-adoption. Zhu, Kraemer and Xu
(2006) simplified above six stages into three stages of initiation, adoption, and
infusion. Damanpour and Schneider (2006) suggest a three-stage model of diffusion
process consisting of initiation, adoption decision, and infusion.
Like the implementation of other kinds of innovation, green practice
implementation is also a process consisting of multiple stages, i.e. initiation activities,
the managerial decision to adopt the green practices, and infusion activities.
Companies may be able to achieve considerable environmental performance by
successfully diffusing green practices into their work systems in all diffusion stages
(Fussel and Georg, 2000). Winn and Angell (2000) address that corporate greening
starts with top management awareness of the need for corporate responses to
environmental issues, leads to policy commitment, and ideally, ends with
implementation at the operational level. The infusion stage is the conclusion of
technology implementation and is a post-adoption behavior. It means that
162

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�An Empirical Study on Organizational Infusion of Green Practices
in Chinese Logistics Companies

technology has been embedded and routinized in organization (Chang and Lung,
2002). Green practice infusion is the incorporation of green practices into work
structures.
Infusion refers to the extent to which an innovation's features are in widespread
usage in a complete and sophisticated way (Fichmen 2001; Yan and Fiorito, 2007).
The extent to which innovation infusion is reached is positively related to the
performance of the work that the innovation supports (Yu et al., 2009; Taylor and
McAdam, 2004). Successful implementation of green practices requires significant
involvement in developing operational responses to environmental issues (Stead et
al., 1998). It is important and necessary to understand the infusion of green practices
within organizations.
Prior literature has focused more on the issues of green management adoption
decision For example, Del Brio and Junquera (2003) summarized some factors
influencing green innovation in small and medium-sized enterprises, including
financial resources, management style, human resources, manufacturing activity,
technological approach, innovative capacity, and external cooperation. Rothenberg
and Zyglidopoulos (2007), in a study of the printing industry, found that the
adoption of green innovations was positively associated with the dynamism of the
company’s task environment. Henriques and Sadorsky (2007) found that total
quality management and external stakeholder pressure would increase the likelihood
that Canadian manufacturing companies implement cleaner technical innovations.
Liu et al. (2010) argue that Chinese firms’ adoption of green practices is influenced
by the coercive pressure from the organizations holding mandatory power, normative
pressure from the industrial association and the public, and mimetic pressure from
the competitors. Stakeholder pressure, environmental regulation, company size,
managers’ characteristics, human resources and industry sector are relevant variables
frequently appeared in studies on green practice adoption decision (Etzion, 2007;
Gonzalez-Benito and Gonzalez-Benito, 2006).
Little attention has been paid on analyzing the infusion behavior associated with
green practices. Some researchers have analyzed the infusion of green practices
within organizations, concerning with the extent to which these practices have
diffused (Fussel and Georg, 2000; Stead et al., 1998; Winn and Angell, 2000).
However, these studies focused on exploring the infusion process of green practices
within an organization. Fussel and Georg (2000) explore how an environmental
management tool becomes embedded in a Danish public university hospital,
163

�Yi-Hui Ho, Chieh-Yu Lin, Jung-Shun Tsai

including how a green idea travels from one setting to another and becomes an
object, how the green idea is translated and mobilized into action by the hospital
managers and made to perform in different contexts, and how hospital managers
develop a new sense of identity. Stead et al. (1998) suggest that infusion
(institutionalization) is a pivotal organizational process which determines whether a
firm's environmental performance results in improved operating efficiency and
market opportunities or in increased legal and regulatory hassles. In a study of the
implementation of the 1991 German Packaging Ordinance, Winn and Angell
(2000) propose an internal process model of corporate greening that integrates policy
commitment and implementation dimensions. Corporate greening process starts
with awareness of the need for corporate responses to environmental issues, leads to
policy commitment and, ideally, ends with infusion (implementation) at the
operational level.
Although Christmann and Taylor (2006) and Darnall (2006) have analyzed the
factors influencing a firm’s decision to totally or partially mandate its operational
units to certify to ISO 14001, they did not explore the degree of infusion of
environmental management practices within the organizations. In a study of Chinese
companies, Christmann and Taylor (2006) conclude that ISO-certified companies
in China select their level of compliance depending on customer preferences,
customer monitoring, and expected sanctions by customers. Drawing on
institutional theory and the resource-based view of the firm, Darnall (2006) analyzes
the influences of regulatory pressures, market pressures, complementary resources,
experiences with quality management systems, and experiences with pollution
prevention on U.S. firm’s decision in mandating ISO 14001 totally or partially.
These two studies focused on the adoption decision regarding to whether a firm
implements ISO 14001 substantively. A review on current research on
environmental management reveals that, up to date, there is no literature give an
analysis on the factors influencing infusion of green management practices in
organizations.
Factors influencing organizational infusion of green practices
To fill the research gap, this paper attempts to study the factors affecting the infusion
of green practices in Chinese logistics service providers. Although a body of research
has proposed several factors influencing green practice adoption, factors affecting
adoption decision may actually have the opposite effects upon infusion behavior
(Cooper and Zmud, 1990; Damanpour and Schneider, 2006; Tornatzky and
164

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�An Empirical Study on Organizational Infusion of Green Practices
in Chinese Logistics Companies

Fleischer, 1990; Zhu et al., 2006). For example, in a study of the diffusion of
Internet-based e-business innovations, Zhu et al. (2006b) address that firm size are
positively related to e-business adoption, but negatively related to infusion. The costs
in implementing innovations have been a barrier for the adoption of innovations,
but the higher adoption costs could motivated the infusion of innovations in
organizations (Cooper and Zmud, 1990). In general, the infusion of green practices
could be influenced by a variety of factors. Because implementing green practices can
be seen as an innovation process, studies on explanations as to what factors influence
innovation infusion will be helpful for modeling green practice infusion in this
paper.
Several studies have proposed a variety of factors influencing innovation infusion.
Meyer and Goes (1988) address that organizational assimilation of innovations in
hospitals is influenced by environmental, organizational, and innovation variables.
According to meta-analysis results, Damanpour (1991) conclude that organizational
innovation is significantly associated with a firm’s specialization, functional
differentiation, professionalism, centralization, managerial attitude toward change,
technical knowledge resources, administrative intensity, slack resources, and external
and internal communication. Fichman and Kemerer (1997) explore the influence of
organizational learning capability on the infusion of software process innovations.
Eder and Igbaria (2000) explore the influences of earliness of adoption, top
management support, organizational structure, organizational size, information
technology (IT) infrastructure, and IT structure on organizational infusion of
intranets. Frambach and Schillewaert (2002) suggest that the determinants
influencing organizational implementation of innovations include perceived
innovation characteristics, adopter’s organizational characteristics, and
environmental influences. The availability and quality of internal resources and
external knowledge, the knowledge transfer activities, and the political and legal
environment are relevant for the adoption of technical innovations.
Ranganathan et al. (2004) argue that managerial IT knowledge, unit structure,
supplier interdependence, competitive intensity, and IT activity intensity would
affect internal infusion of Web technologies in supply chain management. In a study
of public organizations in the U.S., Damanpour and Schneider (2006) analyze the
influences of environmental, organizational and top managers’ characteristics on the
adoption and infusion of innovations in organizations. Zhu et al. (2006) suggest that
technology readiness, technology integration, firm size, global scope, managerial
obstacles, competition intensity and regulatory environment would influence e165

�Yi-Hui Ho, Chieh-Yu Lin, Jung-Shun Tsai

business infusion. Yan and Fiorito (2007) analyze the influences of external
pressures, internal pressures, and firm size on the infusion of computer aided
design/computer aided manufacturing in the U.S. textile and apparel industries. Yu
et al. (2009) address that procurement process readiness, business knowledge of IT
managers, organizational integration, organizational slack resources would influence
the infusion of e-procurement applications.
While a variety of determinants of innovation infusion have been proposed in the
previous studies, these factors can be grouped into technological, organizational and
environmental context. According to the innovation diffusion theory (Rogers, 2003;
Tornatzkey and Fleischer 1990), a model for any innovation diffusion needs to
consider different factors that can influence the inclination to use the innovation in
its specific technological, organizational, and environmental contexts of an
organization. The technological, organizational, and environmental (TOE)
framework (Tornatzkey and Fleischer, 1990) is widely used in studying innovation
adoption and infusion from contextual perspectives. Lin and Ho (2011) have also
utilized the TOE framework in analyzing green practice adoption decision for
Chinese logistics companies; however, their study did not investigate the infusion of
green practices in the firms.
The TOE framework identifies three aspects of a firm’s context that have influences
on innovation infusion. Technological dimension includes technology issues
associated with the firms. Organizational dimension refers to descriptive measures
such as company size, the quality of human resources, top management strategic
behavior, and the availability of slack resources. Environmental dimension is the
arena in which a firm conducts its business, including competitors, access to
resources, industrial environment, and government regulations (Tornatzky and
Fleischer, 1990). Therefore, based on the TOE framework (Lin and Ho, 2011), this
paper attempts to study the influences of technological, organizational, and
environmental factors on the infusion of green practices in Chinese logistics service
providers. Figure 1 illustrates the research framework of the study. The technological
factors include the adoption cost, complexity, compatibility and relative advantage of
green practices; the organizational factors include quality of human resources,
organizational support, and company size; and environmental factors include
environmental uncertainty, governmental support, regulatory pressure, and customer
pressure.

166

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�An Empirical Study on Organizational Infusion of Green Practices
in Chinese Logistics Companies

Figure 1. Research framework

Technological factors

Adoption cost
Complexity
Compatibility
Relative advantage
Organizational factors

Quality of human resources
Organizational support
Company size

Organizational
infusion of green
practices

Environmental factors

Environmental uncertainty
Governmental support
Regulatory pressure
Customer pressure

167

�Yi-Hui Ho, Chieh-Yu Lin, Jung-Shun Tsai

Technological factors
Characteristics of an innovation such as compatibility, complexity, and relative
advantage may affect innovation diffusion (Jeyaraj et al., 2006; Rogers, 2003;
Tornatzky and Klein, 1982). Frambach and Schillewaert (2002) place the perceived
characteristics of the innovation at the heart of their organizational innovation
diffusion model. Boiral (2002) argues that characteristics of environmental
knowledge are relevant in environmental management. Therefore, technological
characteristics should be taken into account when analyzing the infusion of green
practices. The perceived technological characteristics of an innovation can be
considered as cognitive beliefs reflected in an attitude towards the innovation.
Several technological characteristics of an innovation can affect its diffusion,
including complexity, compatibility, relative advantage, triability, observability, ease
of use, perceived usefulness, information intensity, uncertainty, and so on (Frambach
and Schillewaert, 2002; Jeyaraj et al., 2006; Taylor and McAdam, 2004; Tornatzky
and Klein, 1982; Zhu et al., 2006). The present study only considers adoption costs,
complexity, compatibility and relative advantage because these characteristics have
consistently been found to be more important in influencing innovation adoption
behavior than the other characteristics (Rogers, 2003; Sia et al., 2004; Tornatzky and
Klein, 1982).
Adoption costs include the required financial and human resources in implementing
and using green practices. Costs have been long posited as a barrier for the adoption
of innovations (Rogers, 2003; Iacovou et al., 1995; Torantzky and Klein, 1982).
However, some researchers argue that high adoption costs may motivate innovation
adopters to treat the innovation more seriously and implement it more actively in
order to make the innovation more cost-effective (Cooper and Zmud, 1990; Rogers,
2003). Unfortunately, there is still lack of empirical evidence for this argument
because previous studies on innovation infusion have not yet taken adoption costs
into account. The present study argues that high adoption cost will make a firm treat
the green practice more seriously and reinforce the infusion of the green practice
within the firm. Therefore, the following hypothesis is proposed:

H1: Adoption cost of green practices has a positive influence on green practice infusion in
Chinese logistics companies.

Complexity is the degree to which an innovation is perceived to be relatively difficult
to understand and use. It will increase the difficulty in knowledge transfer and
168

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�An Empirical Study on Organizational Infusion of Green Practices
in Chinese Logistics Companies

innovation diffusion (Rogers, 2003), and is usually hypothesized to be negatively
related to innovation diffusion (Tornatzky and Klein, 1982). Green practices
incorporate both tacit and explicit knowledge. The tacit knowledge may be inherent
in identifying sources of pollution, reacting quickly to accidental spills, and
proposing preventive solutions (Boiral, 2002). It leads to the ambiguity of the
practices. Ambiguity is a major barrier to the transfer of best practice within a firm
(Szulanski, 1996). A firm is apt to implement innovation when knowledge is shared
easily within the organization. Efficient knowledge sharing can lead to better
innovative capabilities in terms of higher order learning, and consequently can
improve organizational performance including environmental management
effectiveness (Etzion, 2007). A green practice with high complexity contains a lot of
tacit knowledge that requires laborious efforts to learn and diffuse. The difficulty in
learning and sharing tacit knowledge makes it relatively difficult to infuse a green
practice. Therefore, the following hypothesis is proposed:

H2: Complexity of green practices has a negative influence on green practice infusion in
Chinese logistics companies.

Compatibility is the degree to which an innovation is perceived as being consistent
with the existing values, experiences, and needs of the firms (Rogers, 2003).
Compatibility is relevant to green practice diffusion. Because several green practices
are additions to companies’ current technologies and processes, diffusion of green
practices is not a single event but can be described as a process of knowledge
accumulation and integration. Green practices that are more compatible to a
company’s current technologies and processes will be more easily to be diffused
within the organization. Dupuy (1997), in a study of Ontario organic chemical
industry, found support for the notion that innovations that are additions to existing
technology, such as abatement equipment, are most likely to adopt earlier than
technologies that are more difficult to incorporate into the production process. Fit
between previous experiences and environmental actions may generate a greater
environmental effectiveness (Etzion, 2007). To lessen possible objection against the
infusion of green practices, a company will be more likely to implement a green
practice that is more compatible with the company’s current operational knowledge.
Therefore, the following hypothesis is proposed:

H3: Compatibility of green practices has a positive influence on green practice infusion in

Chinese logistics companies.

169

�Yi-Hui Ho, Chieh-Yu Lin, Jung-Shun Tsai

Relative advantage is the perception that an innovation is more advantageous than its
substitute idea. The perceived benefits may be measured in economic and social
terms like convenience and satisfaction. Companies are more likely to implement a
technology which is able to provide better performance and higher economic gains
than the other technologies. Relative advantage is positively related to the diffusion
of innovation (Rogers, 2003; Tornatzky and Klein, 1982). Potential organizational
benefits of green practices include reduced energy and natural resource consumption,
reduced waste and pollutant emission, improved environmental and financial
performance, and greater responsiveness to social environmental expectation (Etzion,
2007; Hart, 1995). In a study of the Spanish pulp and paper industry, Del Rio
Gonzalez (2005) suggests that economic and financial advantages are important
technological characteristics that influence the adoption of clean technologies. The
perceived net benefits that the green practice offers will serve as motivations for
companies to implement the green practice. Therefore, the following hypothesis is
proposed:

H4: Relative of green practices has a positive influence on green practice infusion in
Chinese logistics companies.

Organizational factors
The organizational context implies the processes and attributes that constrain or
facilitate innovation. Several studies have discussed the influences of a variety of
organizational characteristics such as quality of human resources, top management’s
leadership, organizational support, organizational culture and organizational size on
innovation diffusion (Damanpour and Schneider, 2006; Taylor and McAdam,
2004), and environmental strategy (Etzion, 2007; Gonzalez-Benito and GonzalezBenito, 2006). Sufficient organizational resources and qualified organizational
capabilities are two relevant organizational characteristics advancing innovation
(Damanpour, 1991; Jeyaraj et al., 2006) and environmental performance (Hart,
1995; Russo and Fouts, 1997). The availability of resources, management support,
organizational learning capabilities, and human resources will influence the adoption
of green practices (Alvarez-Gil et al., 2007; Lee, 2008). The followings only
introduce the quality of human resources, organizational support, and company size
because they are organizational resource-related variables widely analyzed in the
literature.

170

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�An Empirical Study on Organizational Infusion of Green Practices
in Chinese Logistics Companies

The quality of human resources is an essential factor influencing innovation
diffusion (Fichman and Kemerer, 1997; Tornatzky and Fleischer, 1990). Qualified
human resources are helpful to diffuse innovations because of their competent
learning capabilities. Implementing green practices is a complex process requiring
cross-disciplinary coordination and significant changes in the existing operation
process (Russo and Fouts, 1997). It is intensive in human resources and depends on
the development and training of tacit skills through the employees’ involvement
(Hart, 1995; Del Brio and Junquera, 2003). A company with higher innovative
capacity will be more likely to successfully implement an advanced environmental
strategy (Christmann, 2000; Judge and Elenkov, 2005). The recipient’s lack of
absorptive capacity is one of the major barriers to the transfer of technical knowledge
within a firm (Szulanski, 1996). To overcome knowledge barriers to green practice
infusion, employees need extensive, specialized training to learn the principles
underlying the innovation. Employees with competent learning capabilities will be
apt to increase their absorptive capacity through training programs that can advance
green practice infusion. Therefore, the following hypothesis is proposed:

H5: Quality of human resources has a positive influence on green practice infusion in
Chinese logistics companies.

Organizational support is the extent to which a company helps employees use green
practices. Providing incentive for innovation diffusion and ensuring the availability
of financial and technical resources for innovation have positive effects on the
implementation of innovation (Damanpour and Schneider, 2006; Jeyaraj et al.,
2006; Lee et al., 2005). For the development of environmental management,
organizational support is essential because the employees will be motivated to
implement green behavior and the resources required for adopting green practices
will be more easily available. Also, the top management plays an essential role in
organizational support. Many green practices require the collaboration and
coordination of different departments and divisions during diffusion process. To
ensure successful diffusion, green initiatives are usually endorsed and encouraged
from the top management (Gonzalez-Benito and Gonzalez-Benito, 2006). The
central task of top management is to obtain resources and assemble them into
organizational capabilities so that the company is able to implement green practices
to achieve environmental competitive advantage (Judge and Elenkov, 2005).
Therefore, the following hypothesis is proposed:

171

�Yi-Hui Ho, Chieh-Yu Lin, Jung-Shun Tsai

H6: Organizational support has a positive influence on green practice infusion in
Chinese logistics companies.

Company size has been repeatedly taken as a relevant organizational characteristic
influencing companies’ innovation diffusion (Frambach and Schillewaert, 2002;
Rogers, 2003) as well as environmental activities (Del Brio and Junquera, 2003;
Etzion, 2007; Gonzalez-Benito and Gonzalez-Benito, 2006). In general, large
companies tend to adopt innovations and green practices more easily than small ones
because they have sufficient resources and strong infrastructures. Small companies, in
contrast, may suffer from the lack of financial resources and professionals, which
results in difficulties in adopting green practices. However, some researchers argue
that, due to less flexible structure, lower ability to adapt and more difficulty in
assimilating change, larger companies may be more difficult than smaller companies
in the infusion of innovations (Dampour and Schneider, 2006; Zhu et al., 2006).
Therefore, the following hypothesis is proposed:

H7: Company size has a negative influence on green practice infusion in Chinese logistics
companies.

Environmental factors
The environmental factors in this study refer to the standard conceptualization of
external environment in the organizational behavior literature. The external
environment in which a company conducts its business is an important factor
affecting innovation adoption and environmental strategy. Certain environmental
variables such as environmental uncertainty, environmental munificence,
governmental support, industry type, competition, and network relations are often
discussed in the literature of innovation diffusion (Frambach and Schillewaert, 2002;
Damanpour and Schneider, 2006; Jeyaraj et al., 2006; Tornatzky and Fleischer,
1990; Zhu et al., 2006) and environmental management (Etzion, 2007; GonzalezBenito and Gonzalez-Benito, 2006a). Environmental uncertainty and external
resource availability are consistently regarded as two primary environmental factors
influencing innovation diffusion and environmental strategy (Aragon-Correa and
Sharma, 2003; Jeyaraj et al., 2006; Rothenberg and Zyglidopoulos, 2007; Tornatsky
and Fleischer, 1990). The government plays an important role in supporting
resources for innovation adoption (Lee, 2008; Li and Atuahene-Gima, 2002;
Scupola, 2003). Stakeholder pressure is another relevant environmental factor
influencing organizational environmental behaviors, and is widely involved in
172

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�An Empirical Study on Organizational Infusion of Green Practices
in Chinese Logistics Companies

research on environmental issues (Buysse and Verbeke, 2003; Sharma and
Henriques, 2005). The present study analyzes possible influences of environmental
uncertainty, governmental support, and stakeholder pressure on green practice
infusion.
Environmental uncertainty refers to frequent and unpredictable changes in customer
preferences, technological development, and competitive behavior perceived by the
managers. It has been viewed as the most relevant environmental characteristic that
affects a firm’s decision making (Li and Atuahene-Gima, 2002). Managers facing
uncertain business environments tend to be more proactive and use more innovative
strategies than managers in less turbulent environments. Under high environmental
uncertainty, companies will attempt to gather and process information frequently
and rapidly to address environmental changes (Gupta and Govindrajan, 1991), and
also tend to pay more efforts on innovation and increase the rate of innovation to
maintain a competitive advantage (Damanpour, 1991; Kimberly and Evanisko,
1981; Zhu and Weyant, 2003). Implementing green practices can be regarded as a
technical innovation process that can improve a company’s environmental
performance. Companies are more likely to invest in resources to implement green
practices to generate the capacity to improve environmental performance in
uncertain environments (Aragon-Correa and Sharma, 2003; Rothenberg and
Zyglidopoulos, 2007). The infusion of green practices is expected to be positively
associated with the perceived environmental uncertainty. Therefore, the following
hypothesis is proposed:

H8: Environmental uncertainty has a positive influence on green practice infusion in
Chinese logistics companies.
Governmental support is a relevant environmental factor influencing technical
innovation. The governments can advance technical innovation through several
encouraging policies such as providing financial incentive, technical resources, pilot
projects, and tax breaks (Tornatzky and Fleischer, 1990; Scupola, 2003).
Implementing green practices relies to some extent on the availability of external
resources. Munificence of resources in the business environment increases the degree
to which a company engages in environmental management (Aragon-Correa and
Sharma, 2003; Rothenberg and Zyglidopoulos, 2007). The government can raise the
munificence by providing governmental subsidies or tax incentives for alternative
energy technologies, bank financing at lower rates for environmentally friendly
technologies, and lower insurance premiums for lower environmental risks (Aragon173

�Yi-Hui Ho, Chieh-Yu Lin, Jung-Shun Tsai

Correa and Sharma, 2003). Lee (2008), in a study of Korean small and mediumsized enterprises, also suggests that governmental support in green initiatives has a
positive influence on the company’s willingness to participate in the green supply
chain. A positive association between green practice infusion and governmental
support is expected. Therefore, the following hypothesis is proposed:

H9: Governmental support has a positive influence on green practice infusion in Chinese
logistics companies.

Stakeholders are individuals or groups who affect a company’s activities and are also
affected by the company’s activities. Stakeholder pressure is regarded as the most
prominent factor influencing a company’s environmental strategy (Buysse and
Verbeke, 2003; Gonzalez-Benito and Gonzalez-Benito, 2006a; Sharma and
Henriques, 2005). According to the stakeholder theory, organizations carry out
activities to satisfy their main stakeholders. Among various groups of stakeholders,
customers and regulators are arguably viewed as a company’s most important
stakeholders (Christmann, 2004; Etzion, 2007). A body of research reveals the
positive relationships between firms’ environmental activities and customer and
regulatory pressure (e.g., Christmann, 2004; Lee, 2008; Wong and Fryxell, 2004).
The infusion of green practices will be positively associated with customer and
regulatory pressure. Therefore, the following hypotheses are proposed:

H10: Regulator pressure has a positive influence on green practice infusion in Chinese
logistics companies

H11: Customer pressure has a positive influence on green practice infusion in Chinese
logistics companies.

Methodology
To examine the influences of determinant factors on green practice infusion, this
paper collected data by means of mailing questionnaires to logistics service providers
in China. The logistics industry plays an important role in the Chinese economy.
Logistics companies provide logistics services for their customers, which include
warehousing, transportation, inventory management, order processing, and
packaging. With the fast growth in economy, the demand for logistics services has
been growing significantly in China. Also, the environmental impact of the logistics
practices has been an important issue in China. Many logistics operations often leads
174

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�An Empirical Study on Organizational Infusion of Green Practices
in Chinese Logistics Companies

to several negative environmental impacts, including air pollutants, waste disposal,
and fuel consumption. Logistics companies need to address much effort on
environmental issues.
Samples were randomly drawn from a list of logistics companies provided by the
logistics associations in China. Logistics companies carry out logistics activities for
their customers, including warehousing, transportation, inventory management,
order processing, and packaging. The sampled companies were contacted via
telephone and e-mail to confirm the names of respondents and their mailing
addresses. One thousand samples were randomly drawn from a list of logistics
companies in Shanghai. Questionnaires were mailed to these sampled companies’
owners or senior managers who are familiar with the company’s environmental
activities. Two weeks after the questionnaires were mailed, a follow-up to the
sampled companies was conducted to remind them of the importance of their
responses and thank them for their assistance. In total, 314 completed questionnaires
were returned. Of these respondents, 21 unusable questionnaires were excluded. The
overall response rate is 29.3 percent. Among the respondents, approximately 82
percent of them have less than 300 employees. Most logistics companies in China
belong to small and medium-size enterprises.
To evaluate the non-response bias, the wave analysis was used which assumes that
late respondents tend to be more similar to non-respondents than early respondents
in mail surveys (Armstrong and Overton, 1977). The non-response bias was tested
by comparing respondents who responded readily to the survey with those who
responded after the follow-up step is taken. Because comparisons of survey results
reveal no significant differences between the two groups in the level of variables, the
non-response bias is not significant in the study.
The questionnaire was developed in a two-stage process. First, an initial
questionnaire was designed based on a review of related literature and a discussion
with some experts in environmental management. Second, the initial questionnaire
was modified by accommodating some logistics managers’ suggestions to ensure that
each item adapts to the logistics industry and is interpreted as expected. Afterward
the final version of the questionnaire was administered to sampled logistics
companies with business models conforming to the logistics services.
The major constructs outlined in the present research framework include green
practice infusion, and determinant factors. The green practices commonly used in
175

�Yi-Hui Ho, Chieh-Yu Lin, Jung-Shun Tsai

the logistics industry include consolidating shipments, disposing waste responsibly,
purchasing ecological products, reducing energy consumption, reducing solid/water
waste and emissions, using cleaner transportation methods, and using recyclable
packaging (Gonzalez-Benito and Gonzalez-Benito, 2006; Lin and Ho, 2011;
Murphy and Poist, 2003). Infusion refers to the extent to which an innovation's
features are in widespread usage in a complete and sophisticated way (Fichmen
2001). According to innovation infusion literature (Cooper and Zmud, 1990; Yan
and Fiorito, 2007; Yu et al., 2009; Zhu et al. 2006; Zmud and Apple, 1992), we
conceptualized infusion as the extent to which major logistics operations have
integrated with green practices. Each sampled company was asked to score the degree
of infusion of green practices according to a seven-point scale anchored by “not at
all” and “to a great extent”.
The measurement of determinant factors was developed according to innovation
diffusion literature (Rogers, 2003; Tornatzkey and Fleischer 1990) and green
practice adoption model proposed by Lin and Ho (2011). Adoption cost was
measured according to the financial resources required to evaluate the green practices
and start to utilize the green practices. Complexity was measured by whether the
green practices would be learned and used easily. Compatibility was measured based
on the degrees of perceived fitness between the green practice and the company’s
existing technologies and processes. Relative advantage was measured by whether the
green practice could increase environmental and economic performance. The quality
of human resources was measured according to employees’ learning capabilities.
Organizational support was measured according to the degrees of the company’s
resource supports and leaders’ attitudes toward environment issues. The company
size was measured by the number of employees. The environmental uncertainty was
measured according to the degrees of changes in competitors’ innovative abilities,
customers’ requirement, and the development of new technologies. Governmental
support was measured by whether the government provides financial and technical
supports for adopting green practices. Customer pressure and regulatory pressure was
measured by asking the respondents to score the environmental pressure exerted by
customers and regulators.
The determinant factors were measured using seven-point Likert scales anchored by
“strongly disagree” and “strongly agree”. The measurement items of determinant
factors were submitted to factor analysis with varimax rotation. Factors with
eigenvalues greater than 1.0 are summarized in Table 1. The result of factor analysis
confirms the construct validity of this study. According to the reliability coefficients,
176

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�An Empirical Study on Organizational Infusion of Green Practices
in Chinese Logistics Companies

the smallest value of Cronbach’s alpha for this study is 0.7743, which implies that
the sampling results are reliable (Nunnally, 1978).
Table 2 shows the means, standard deviations and correlations for the variables. The
determinant factors are not highly correlated, which implies that multicollinearity
may not be significant in the following regression analysis. Furthermore, the high
correlations between green practice infusion and most of the determinant factors give
initial evidence of the hypotheses: technological, organizational, and environmental
factors are associated with the organizational infusion of green practices.
Table 1: Measurement Items for the Determinant Factors
Determinant Factors

Factor Loading

Cronbach’s α

Technological Factors (Total explained variance = 72.63% ; Cronbach’s α = 0.8598)
Adoption cost
We spend a lot of money to evaluate the green practices.
The cost in starting using the green practices is expensive.
We spend a lot of time to evaluate the green practices.
Complexity
Using the green practices needs many experiences.
Learning the green practices is difficult.
Sharing the knowledge of the green practices is difficult.
Compatibility
The green practices are compatible with our existing logistics operations.
The green practices are consistent with our company’s values.
Integrating the green practices with company’s existing system is easy.
Relative advantage
The green practices can provide better environmental performance.
The green practices can provide higher economic benefits.
The green practices can enhance our company’s reputation.

0.788
0.762
0.705

0.8179

0.804
0.759
0.698

0.8663

0.826
0.767
0.701

0.8802

0.793
0.775
0.689

0.8395

Organizational Factors (Total explained variance = 75.87% ; Cronbach’s α = 0.8906)
Quality of human resources
Employees are capable of using new technologies to solve problems easily.
Employees are capable of providing new ideas for our company.
Employees are capable of learning new technologies easily.
Employees are capable of sharing knowledge with each others.
Organizational support
Top management encourages employees to learn green knowledge.
Our company provides rewards for employees’ green behavior.
Top management can help employees dealing with environmental issues.
Our company provides resources for employees to learn green knowledge.

0.841
0.812
0.739
0.694

0.8847

0.850
0.809
0.758
0.706

0.8951

Environmental Factors (Total explained variance = 71.89% ; Cronbach’s α = 0.8297)
Environmental uncertainty
Predicting competitors’ behavior is difficult.
Customers’ preferences vary frequently.

0.738
0.667

177

�Yi-Hui Ho, Chieh-Yu Lin, Jung-Shun Tsai
The advance in new logistics service modes is quickly.
Governmental support
Government provides financial support for adopting green practices.
Government helps training manpower with green logistics skills.
Government provides technical assistance for adopting green practices.
Regulatory pressure
Government sets environmental regulations for logistics operations.
Industrial associations require us to conform to environmental regulations.
Customer pressure
Our customers require us to improve environmental performance.
Caring for the environment is an important consideration for our customers.

0.605

0.7743

0.842
0.834
0.725

0.8035

0.793
0.718

0.8674

0.813
0.745

0.8317

Total Cronbach’s α = 0.8693

Table 2: Result of correlation analysis
Variables
1. Adoption
cost
2.
Complexity
3.
Compatibili
ty
4. Relative
advantage
5. Quality
of human
resources
6.
Organizatio
nal support
7. Company
size a
8.
Environmen
tal
uncertainty
9.
Governmen
tal support
10.
Regulatory
pressure
11.
Customer
pressure
12. Green
practice
infusion
a

Mea
ns
4.52

Std

1

2

3

4

5

1.7
9
1.9
0
2.0
6

1.0
0
0.1
1
0.1
2

1.0
0
0.0
3

1.0
0

1.2
8
1.3
4

0.0
9
0.0
6

0.0
6
0.0
8

0.1
1
0.0
7

1.0
0
0.0
4

1.0
0

4.97

1.1
5

0.1
2

0.0
5

0.0
8

0.1
0

0.1
9

1.0
0

4.81

1.4
7
2.0
5

0.0
4
0.0
2

0.0
2
0.0
6

0.0
4
0.0
2

0.0
9
0.0
1

0.1
3
0.0
9

4.86

1.7
2

0.0
6

0.0
9

0.0
6

0.0
8

5.17

1.5
8

0.0
3

0.0
3

5.03

1.8
4

0.0
2
0.0
5

0.0
7

4.79

1.6
3

0.2
1

0.3
6

4.41
4.25

4.92
4.73

4.08

6

7

8

9

10

0.1
8
0.1
2

1.0
0
0.0
5

1.0
0

0.1
1

0.1
5

0.0
6

0.0
2

1.0
0

0.0
6

0.0
7

0.1
6

0.1
2

0.0
7

1.0
0

0.0
3

0.0
4

0.0
9

0.1
0

0.1
1

0.5
4

0.5
9

0.5
1

0.6
4

0.1
4

0.0
3
0.1
6

0.0
6
0.0
2
0.5
6

0.4
6

0.0
9

11

12

1.0
0
0.2
9

1.0
0

Natural logarithm of the number of employees

178

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�An Empirical Study on Organizational Infusion of Green Practices
in Chinese Logistics Companies

Because a single informant technique was used in data collection, the study may be
subjected to the potential for common method bias by artificially inflating observed
relationships between variables. We used Harman’s single factor test (Podsakoff,
MacKenzie, Lee and Podsakoff, 2003) to check the potential common method bias.
If common method bias exists, a single factor will emerge from a factor analysis of all
survey items, or one general factor that accounts for most of the variance in an
unrotated factor structure will result. The analysis revealed more than one factors
with eigenvalues greater than 1.0, and the first factor accounted for only about 32
percent of the variance. The results indicated that common method bias was not a
problem in the study.
Research Findings and Discussions
To test proposed research hypotheses, the regression analysis is used in the study,
which takes the eleven determinant factors as independent variables and the infusion
of green practices as the dependent variable. The regression analysis is a statistical
process for estimating the relationship between a dependent variable and several
independent variables. Before conducting the regression analysis, the regression
assumptions of homoescedasticity, linearity, normality, independence of residuals,
and the absence of multicollinearity are tested, and these assumptions are all
satisfied. Table 3 shows the standardized results of the regression analysis. The
regression results reveal that complexity, compatibility and relative advantage of
green practices, quality of human resources, organizational support, governmental
support and regulatory pressure exhibit significantly influences on green practice
infusion for the logistics companies in China. The influences of adoption cost,
company size, environmental uncertainty and customer pressure on logistics
companies’ green behavior are not significant. Except the hypotheses H1, H7, H8
and H11, all the other hypotheses are supported.

179

�Yi-Hui Ho, Chieh-Yu Lin, Jung-Shun Tsai

Table 3: Standardized Regression Results for the Infusion of Green Practices
Dependent variables: Infusion of Green Practices
Predictors
Technological factors
Adoption cost
Complexity of technology
Compatibility of technology
Relative advantage of technology
Organizational factors
Quality of human resources
Organizational support
Company size
Environmental factors
Environmental uncertainty
Governmental support
Regulatory pressure
Customer pressure
R2
adj R2
F
* p&lt;0.05 ** p&lt;0.01

Standardized Coefficient β

t

0.089
-0.124
0.184
0.187

1.135
-2.109*
3.274**
3.986**

0.179
0.201
-0.061

2.979**
4.211**
-1.004

-0.074
0.183
0.175
0.098
0.617
0.592
24.33**

-1.084
3.315**
2.843**
1.241

To advance green practice infusion, companies can attempt to improve their
organizational learning capabilities, and make organizational resources easily
available for their employees. In addition to being a regulator, the government
should provide sufficient financial, technical and educational resources for green
practice infusion within the company.
Adoption costs include the required financial and human resources in implementing
green practices. Costs have been long posited as a barrier for the adoption of
innovations. However, some researchers argue that high adoption costs may motivate
innovation adopters to treat the innovation more seriously and implement it more
actively in order to make the innovation more cost-effective (Rogers, 2003). The
present study found that adoption cost did not have significantly influences on green
practice infusion. Complexity is the degree to which an innovation is perceived to be
relatively difficult to understand and use. It will increase the difficulty in knowledge
transfer. Green practices incorporate both tacit and explicit knowledge. The tacit
knowledge may be inherent in identifying sources of pollution, reacting quickly to
accidental spills, and proposing preventive solutions (Boiral, 2002). A green practice
with high complexity contains a lot of tacit knowledge that requires laborious efforts
to learn and diffuse. The difficulty in learning and sharing tacit knowledge makes it
difficult to infuse a green practice. Compatibility is the degree to which an
innovation is perceived as being consistent with the existing values, experiences, and
180

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�An Empirical Study on Organizational Infusion of Green Practices
in Chinese Logistics Companies

needs of the firms. Because several green practices are additions to companies’
current technologies and processes, diffusion of green practices is not a single event
but can be described as a process of knowledge accumulation and integration. Green
practices that are more compatible to a company’s current technologies and processes
will be more easily to be diffused within the organization. Relative advantage is the
perception that an innovation is more advantageous than its substitute idea. The
perceived net benefits that the green practice offers will serve as motivations for
companies to implement the green practice.
The quality of human resources is an essential factor influencing innovation
diffusion. Qualified human resources are helpful to diffuse innovations because of
their competent learning capabilities. Implementing green practices is a complex
process requiring cross-disciplinary coordination and significant changes in the
existing operation process. To overcome knowledge barriers to green practice
infusion, employees need extensive, specialized training to learn the principles
underlying the innovation. Organizational support is the extent to which a company
helps employees use innovations. Providing incentive for innovation diffusion and
ensuring the availability of financial and technical resources for innovation have
positive effects on the implementation of innovation. For the development of
environmental management, organizational support is essential because the
employees will be motivated to implement green behavior and the resources required
for adopting green practices will be more easily available. Company size has been
repeatedly taken as a relevant organizational characteristic influencing companies’
innovation diffusion as well as environmental activities. In general, large companies
tend to adopt innovations and green practices more easily than small ones because
they have sufficient resources and strong infrastructures. Small companies, in
contrast, may suffer from the lack of financial resources and professionals, which
results in difficulties in adopting green practices. However, some researchers argue
that, due to less flexible structure, lower ability to adapt and more difficulty in
assimilating change, larger companies may be more difficult than smaller companies
in the infusion of innovations (Dampour and Schneider, 2006). The present study
found that company size did not have significantly influences on green practice
infusion.
Environmental uncertainty refers to frequent and unpredictable changes in customer
preferences, technological development, and competitive behavior perceived by the
managers. It has been viewed as the most relevant environmental characteristic that
affects a firm’s decision making. The present study found that environmental
181

�Yi-Hui Ho, Chieh-Yu Lin, Jung-Shun Tsai

uncertainty did not have significantly influences on green practice infusion.
Governmental support is a relevant environmental factor influencing technical
innovation. Implementing green practices relies to some extent on the availability of
external resources. The government can raise the munificence by providing
governmental subsidies or tax incentives for alternative energy technologies, bank
financing at lower rates for environmentally friendly technologies, and lower
insurance premiums for lower environmental risks (Aragon-Correa and Sharma,
2003). Stakeholder pressure is regarded as the most prominent factor influencing a
company’s environmental strategy. According to the stakeholder theory,
organizations carry out activities to satisfy their main stakeholders. The infusion of
green practices was positively associated with regulatory pressure.
Conclusions
More than two decades of economic reforms have brought China unprecedented
economic growth. While China continues to develop into a global manufacturing
base and a huge consumer market, it suffers from various serious environmental
problems such as air pollution, energy waste, and water pollution. The
environmental crisis has led to some moral doldrums in China. To mitigate the
environmental degradation in China, the Chinese government has stipulated several
environmental policies, and many companies operating in China have begun to
adopt a variety of environmental management practices. To help organizations
implementing green practices successfully, it is necessary to give an analysis on the
factors influencing green practice infusion in organizations. An understanding of the
determinant factors is essential for practitioners to best implement green practices.
Although a body of research has proposed several factors influencing green practice
adoption, none of them analyzed the factors influencing green practice infusion.
This study conducts a questionnaire survey on the factors affecting green practice
adoption for logistics companies in China. The determinant factors are classified
into environmental, organizational and technological factors. The research findings
reveal that regulatory pressure, governmental support, organizational support,
quality of human resources, and relative advantage and compatibility of green
practices have significantly positive influences on organizational infusion of green
practices in Chinese logistics companies. Therefore, green practice providers should
pay more efforts to increase the explicitness and benefits of green practices while
providing green technologies, equipments and services for their clients. Logistics
companies themselves need to sustain more organizational support for employees’
182

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�An Empirical Study on Organizational Infusion of Green Practices
in Chinese Logistics Companies

green behavior, and improve their quality of human resources. In addition to being a
regulator, the government can provide sufficient resources for logistics companies to
implement green practices
The contributions of this paper include providing logistics service providers
guidelines for increasing their green competitiveness, providing the government
suggestions in designing environmental policies for the logistics industry,
contributing to an insight into the infusion of green practices in the logistics
industry, and broadening the scope of research both on environmental management
and logistics issues.
One limitation to this study is that the results may suffer from the respondent bias
because the questionnaire survey was used in the study. In addition, because this
paper focuses on organizational infusion of green practices in Chinese logistics
companies, the research findings may be limited in their generalizability. Different
countries and industrial sectors may lead to conclusions different from the present
study. Future studies can use the proposed model to other countries and industrial
sectors.
References
Alvarez-Gil, M. J., Berrone, P., Husillos, F. J., &amp; Lado, N. (2007). Reverse logistics,
stakeholders’ influence, organizational slack, and managers’ posture. Journal of
Businesss Research, 60(5), 463-473.
Aragon-Correa, J. A., &amp; Sharma, S. (2003). A contingent resource-based view of
proactive corporate environmental strategy. Academy of Management Review, 28(1),
71-88.
Armstrong, J. S., &amp; Overion, T. S. (1977). Estimating nonresponse bias in mail
surveys. Journal of Marketing Research, 14(3), 396-402.
Boiral, O. (2002). Tacit knowledge and environmental management. Long Range
Planning, 35(3), 291-317.
Buysse, K., &amp; Verbeke, A. (2003). Proactive environmental strategies: A stakeholder
management perspective. Strategic Management Journal, 24(5), 453-470.
183

�Yi-Hui Ho, Chieh-Yu Lin, Jung-Shun Tsai

Chang, P. L., &amp; Lung, S. S. C. (2002). Organizational changes for advanced
manufacturing technology infusion: An empirical study. International Journal of
Management, 19(2), 206-217.
Christmann, P. (2000). Effects of “best practices” of environment management on
cost competitiveness: The role of complementary assets. Academy of Management
Journal, 43(4), 663-680.
Christmann, P., &amp; Taylor, G. (2006). Firm self-regulation through international
certifiable standards: determinants of symbolic versus substantive implementation.
Journal of International Business Studies, 37(6), 863-878.
Cooper, R. B., &amp; Zmud, R. W. (1990). Information technology implementation
research: a technological diffusion approach. Management Science, 36(2), 123-139.
Damanpour, F. (1991). Organizational innovation: a meta-analysis of effects of
determinants and moderators. Academy of Management Journal, 34(3), 555-590.
Damanpour, F., &amp; Schneider, M. (2006). Phases of the adoption of innovation in
organizations: effects of environment, organization and top managers. British Journal
of Management, 17(1), 215-236.
Darnall, N. (2006). Why firms mandate ISO 14001 certification. Business &amp; Society,
45(3), 354-381.
Del Brio, J. A., &amp; Junquera, B. (2003). A review of the literature on environmental
innovation management in SMEs: implications for public policies. Technovation,
23(12), 939-948.
Del Rio Gonzalez, P. (2005). Analysing the factors influencing clean technology
adoption: A study of the Spanish pulp and paper industry. Business Strategy and the
Environment, 14(1), 20-37.
Dupuy, D. (1997). Technological change and environmental policy: the diffusion of
environmental technology. Growth and Change, 28(1), 49-66.
Eder, L. B. &amp; Igbaria, M. (2001). Determinants of intranet diffusion and infusion.
Omega: The International Journal of Management Science, 29(3), 233-242.
184

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�An Empirical Study on Organizational Infusion of Green Practices
in Chinese Logistics Companies

Etzion, D. (2007). Research on organizations and the natural environment, 1992present: A review. Journal of Management, 33(4), 637-664.
Fichman, R. G. (2001). The role of aggregation in the measurement of IT-related
organizational innovation. MIS Quarterly, 25(4), 427-455.
Fichman, R. G., &amp; Kemerer, C. F. (1997). The assimilation of software process
innovation: an organizational learning perspective. Management Science, 43(10),
1345-1363.
Fichman, R. G., &amp; Kemerer, C. F. (1999). The illusory diffusion of innovation: an
examination of assimilation gaps. Information Systems Research, 10(3), 255–275.
Frambach, R. T., &amp; Schillewaert, N. (2002). Organizational innovation adoption: a
multi-level framework of determinants and opportunities for future research. Journal
of Business Research, 55(2), 163-176.
Fussel, L., &amp; Georg, S. (2000). The institutionalization of environmental concerns:
making the environment perform. International Studies of Management and
Organization, 30(3), 41-58.
Gonzalez-Benito, J., &amp; Gonzalez-Benito, O. (2006). The role of stakeholder
pressure and managerial values in the implementation of environmental logistics
practices. International Journal of Production Research, 44(7), 1353-1373.
Gunasekaran, A., &amp; Cheng, T. C. E. (2008). Special issue on logistics: new
perspectives and challenges. Omega: The International Journal of Management
Science, 36(4), 505-508.
Gupta, A. K., &amp; Govindrajan, V. (1991). Knowledge flows and the structure of
control within multinational corporations. Academy of Management Review, 16(4),
768-792.
Hansen, O. E., Sondergard, B., &amp; Meredith, S. (2002). Environmental innovations
in small and medium sized enterprises. Technology Analysis &amp; Strategic Management,
14(1), 37-56.
185

�Yi-Hui Ho, Chieh-Yu Lin, Jung-Shun Tsai

Hart, S. L. (1995). A natural resource-based view of the firm. Academy of
Management Review, 20(4), 986-1014.
Henriques, I., &amp; Sadorsky, P. (2007). Environmental technical and administrative
innovations in the Canadian Manufacturing Industry. Business Strategy and the
Environment, 16(2), 119-132.
Iacovou, C. L., Benbasat, I., &amp; Dexter, A. S. (1995). Electronic data interchange
and small organizations: adoption and impact of technology. MIS Quarterly, 19(4),
465-485.
Jeyaraj, A., Rottman, J. W., &amp; Lacity, M. C. (2006). A review of the predictors,
linkages, and biases in IT innovation adoption research. Journal of Information
Technology, 21(1), 1-23.
Judge, W. Q., &amp; Elenkov, D. (2005). Organizational capacity for change and
environmental performance: an empirical assessment of Bulgarian firms. Journal of
Business Research, 58(7), 893-901.
Kimberly, J. R., &amp; Evanisko, M. J. (1981). Organizational innovation: the influence
of individual, organizational, and contextual factors on hospital adoption of
technological and administrative innovations. Academy of Management Journal,
24(4), 689-713.
Lee, H. Y., Lee, Y-K., &amp; Kwon D. (2005). The intention to use computerized
reservation systems: the moderating effects of organizational support and supplier
incentive. Journal of Business Research, 58(11), 1552-1561.
Lee, S. (2008). Drivers for the participation of small and medium-sized suppliers in
green supply chain initiatives. Supply Chain Management: An International Journal,
13(3), 185-198.
Li, H., &amp; Atuahene-Gima, K. (2002). The adoption of agency business activity,
product innovation, and performance in Chinese technology ventures. Strategic
Management Journal, 23(6), 469-490.
Lin, C. Y., &amp; Ho, Y. H. (2011). Determinants of green practice adoption for
logistics companies in China. Journal of Business Ethics, 98(1), 67-83.
186

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�An Empirical Study on Organizational Infusion of Green Practices
in Chinese Logistics Companies

Liu, X., Liu, B., Shishime, T., Yu Q., Bi, J., &amp; Fujitsuka, T. (2010). An empirical
study on the driving mechanism of proactive corporate environmental management
in China. Journal of Environmental Management, 91(6), 1707-1717.
Meyer, A. D., &amp; Goes, J. B. (1988). Organizational assimilation of innovations: a
multilevel contextual analysis. Academy of Management Journal, 31(4), 897-923.
Murphy, P. R., &amp; Poist, R. F. (2000). Green logistics strategies: an analysis of usage
patterns. Transportation Journal, 40(2), 5-16.
Murphy, P. R., &amp; Poist, R. F. (2003). Green perspectives and practices: a
“comparative logistics” study. Supply Chain Management: An International Journal,
8(2), 122-131.
Nunnally, J. C. (1978). Psychometric Theory. New York: McGraw-Hill.
Podsakoff, P. M., MacKenzie, S. B., Lee, J.-Y., &amp; Podsakoff, N. P. (2003).
Common method biases in behavioral research: a critical review of the literature and
recommended remedies. Journal of Applied Psychology, 88(5), 879-903.
Pun, K. F. (2006). Determinants of environmentally responsible operations: a
review. International Journal of Quality &amp; Reliability Management, 23(2/3), 279-297.
Ranganathan, C., Dhaliwal, J. S., &amp; Teo, T. S. H. (2004). Assimilation and
diffusion of web technologies in supply-chain management: an examination of key
drivers and performance impacts. International Journal of Electronic Commerce, 9(1),
127-161.
Rogers, E. M. (2003). Diffusion of innovations, 5th ed. New York, NY: Free Press.
Rothenberg, S., &amp; Zyglidopoulos, S. C. (2007). Determinants of environmental
innovation adoption in the printing industry: the importance of task environment.
Business Strategy and the Environment, 16(1), 39-49.
Scupola, A. (2003). The adoption of Internet commerce by SMEs in the South of
Italy: an environmental, technological and organizational perspective. Journal of
Global Information Technology Management, 6(1), 52-71.
187

�Yi-Hui Ho, Chieh-Yu Lin, Jung-Shun Tsai

Sharma, S., &amp; Henriques, I. (2005). Stakeholder influences on sustainability
practices in the Canadian forest products industry. Strategic Management Journal,
26(2), 159-180.
Sia, C-L., Teo, H-H., Tan, B. C. Y., &amp; Wei, K-K. (2004). Effects of environmental
uncertainty on organizational intention to adopt distributed work arrangements.
IEEE Transactions on Engineering Management, 51(3), 253-267.
Stead, E., McKinney, M. M., &amp; Stead, J. G. (1998). Institutionalizing
environmental performance in U.S. industry: Is it happening and what if it does
not? Business Strategy and the Environment, 7(5), 261-271.
Szulanski, G. (1996). Exploring internal stickiness: Impediments to the transfer of
best practice within the firm. Strategic Management Journal, 17(1), 27-43.
Taylor, J., &amp; McAdam, R. (2004). Innovation adoption and implementation in
organizations: a review and critique. Journal of General Management, 30(1), 17-38.
Tornatzky, L. G., &amp; Fleischer, M. (1990). The process of technological innovation.
Lexington, MA: Lexington Books.
Winn, M. I., &amp; Angell, L. C. (2000). Towards a process model of corporate
greening. Organization Studies, 21(6), 1119-1147.
Yan, H., &amp; Fiorito, S. S. (2007). CAD/CAM diffusion and infusion in the US
apparel industry. Journal of Fashion Marketing and Management, 11(2), 238-245.
Yu, S., Mishra, A. N., Gopal, A. &amp; Mukhopadhyay, T. (2009). IT infusion and its
performance impacts: An empirical analysis of e-procurement in the service industry.
International Conference on Information Systems (ICIS) 2009 Proceedings. Paper 121.
December 15-18, Phoenix, Arizona.
Zhu, K., Kraemer, K. L., &amp; Xu, S. (2006). The process of innovation assimilation
by firms in different countries: a technology diffusion perspective on e-business.
Management Science, 52(10), 1557-1576.

188

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�An Empirical Study on Organizational Infusion of Green Practices
in Chinese Logistics Companies

Zhu, K., &amp; Weyant, J.P. (2003). Strategic decisions of new technology adoption
under asymmetric information: a game-theoretic model. Decision Sciences, 34(4),
643-675.
Ziegler, A., &amp; Seijas Nogareda, J. (2009). Environmental management systems and
technological environmental innovations: exploring the causal relationship. Research
Policy, 38(5), 885-893.
Zmud, R. W., &amp; Apple, L. E. (1992). Measuring information technology infusion.
Production and Innovation Management, 9(2), 148-155.
Acknowledgements
We are grateful to the National Science Council of the Republic of China for the
financial support of this work under the grant NSC 100-2410-H-309-013.

189

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3876">
                <text>2410</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3877">
                <text>An Empirical Study on Organizational Infusion of Green An Empirical Study on Organizational Infusion of Green Practices in Chinese Logistics Companies    </text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3878">
                <text>Ho, Yi-Hui 
Lin, Chieh-Yu 
Tsai, Jung-Shun </text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3879">
                <text>As environmental considerations have become a fundamental part of business strategies, there is a challenge for managers and academicians to explore the integration of environmental concepts and business operations. Although a number of studies on green practice adoption can be found in the literature, few of them analyzed the infusion of green practices in organizations. Furthermore, most prior research of green management focused on manufacturing sectors; scarce attention was paid on research in service sectors. This paper focuses on the green practice infusion in logistics companies because many logistics operations often lead to several environmental impacts. The main purpose of this paper is to explore the factors that affect organizational infusion of green practices in Chinese logistics companies. Drawing on the innovation diffusion theory, this paper groups the determinant factors into technological, organizational and environmental dimensions. We explored the influences of determinant factors on green practice infusion by conducting a questionnaire survey on logistics companies in China. The regression analysis is used to test proposed research hypotheses in the study Research findings reveal that complexity, compatibility and relative advantage of green practices, quality of human resources, organizational support, governmental support and regulatory pressure exhibit significantly influences on green practice infusion for the logistics companies in China. The influences of adoption cost, company size, environmental uncertainty and customer pressure on logistics companies’ green behavior are not significant. This paper can extend the scope of research on green management in service industries and green practice infusion.  </text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3880">
                <text>International Burch University</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3881">
                <text>2014-07-15</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3882">
                <text>Article
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="6">
        <name>H Social Sciences (General)</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="504" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="528">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/c57c6b3a0910a190e8e235e17518eb70.pdf</src>
        <authentication>b78f0d690c52f83da99a5a47904d0eb0</authentication>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3869">
                <text>2409</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3870">
                <text>The High-Speed Rail and the Productivity of Freeway Bus Service Industry: Taiwan’s Case</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3871">
                <text>Chen, Chih Cheng </text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3872">
                <text>This study explores the productivity of Taiwan’s freeway bus service (FBS) industry in response to competition from the Taiwan High-Speed Rail (THSR). We employ the Malmquist index to investigate the productivity of Taiwan’s FBS industry and apply the dynamic panel data (DPD) model to identify the factors influencing its productivity. The emergence of THSR initially worsened the total factor productivity of the FBS industry firstly and stimulated it in a longer time period. We also find that year 2007, sales and management expense, the total assets, and capital/asset ratio of an FBS company are the primary factors positively influencing the productivity. However, lagged 1 period Malmquist index service and service diversity reversely influence it significantly.  </text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3873">
                <text>International Burch University</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3874">
                <text>2014-07-15</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3875">
                <text>Article
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="6">
        <name>H Social Sciences (General)</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="503" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="527">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/695d574b822d84b3f77087f3713666e7.pdf</src>
        <authentication>4f3e40a5a5e4c77dce84ae313f7615e5</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="3868">
                    <text>Journal of Economic and Social Studies

Economic Structure in Bartın District of Viransehir Sanjak
in late Ottoman Period
Ramazan Arslan
Bartın University
Faculty of Economics and Administrative Sciences
Turkey
rarslan@bartin.edu.tr
Abstract: This study aims to look into the economic Keywords: Bartın district,
structure of Bartın province, located in West Black Temettüat Registers, 19th Century,
Sea Region in Turkey, in the 19th century. The main Ottoman Empire, Viranşehir
resource of the study is the temettüat register no Sanjak, Economic Structure.

02824 that belongs to Bartın, which was formed on
the basis of the census in 1844-1845. Temettüat
registers are significant archive resources that provide
statistical information about the period studied as
well as the region itself. Moving from data suc as the
income resources, distribution of land, husbandry and
labor, this study examines the economic structure of
Bartın, which used to be a District of Viransehir
Sanjak during the time. The study will also
contribute to the literature by giving insights into the
economy of Ottoman rural area in the 19th century.
In addition to forestry products, the economy of
Bartın depended on agriculture and husbandry
during the time period studied. Agricultural
production included such main products as wheat and
barley while agricultural enterprises were mediumscale businesses.

JEL Classification: N00, N30,
N50
Article History

Submitted: 02 August 2013
Resubmitted: 24 October 2013
Accepted: 29 October 2013

http://dx.doi.org/10.14706/JECOSS
11429

221

�Ramazan Arslan

Introduction
In the periods before the reign of Ottoman Empire, states used to keep a set
of inventories in order to produce social, economic, financial and military
policies. It is known that one of these inventories was made in Old Egypt
between 2500 – 3000 B.C. (Barkan, 2000, p. 181).
In order to keep the Empire under control, Ottoman Empire developed a
set of specific inventory systems (İnalcık, 1996, p.IX). Rapid increase in the
number of soldiers with permanent salaries in Ottoman army was putting a
serious burden on the budget (Pamuk, 2007a, pp. 119-121). In order to resolve
these problems in the financial structure, various measures such as creating
lease holding system and transferring resources from the treasure were taken
(Genç, 2000, p.101) and as it is known, finally, foreign borrowing was used
(Tabakoğlu, 1985, pp. 296-297). Although Ottoman bureaucracy was hesitant
about foreign borrowing for a long period, in a short time foreign borrowing
turned out to be the most frequently used method for budget deficits
(Pamuk, 2007b, pp.144-145). Besides, attempts to devise solutions in financial
field continued through reforms in budget and tax issues (Güran, 1989, pp 717), and instead of civil tax, a new single tax called “Proportionate Tax” was
introduced.
In the 19th century, there had been significant differences in the economic
structure of the government and significant changes occurred in traditional
Ottoman regime (Pamuk, 2002, p.241). Beginning with Tanzimat, possession
inventories were made in Hüdâvendigar (Bursa), Ankara, Aydın, Izmir, Konya
and Sivas cities (Çadırcı, 1987, p.190). Again in the same period tax resources
were determined again by new tax regulations (Tabakoğlu, 2003, p.169),
Temettüat inventories were made in order to determine the financial situation
of the public, to establish a fair tax system and to increase public revenues;
and thus it was attempted to tinker disrupted financial system was tried to be
tinkered (Öztürk, 2000, p.550).
After the inventory in 1840, all personal assets, real estate, land, cattle,
product etc. information were recorded for each house in 1844 in each
residential area like districts and villages. Classification of Temettüat registers
were grounded on administrative partition and these registers were
alphabetically prepared for each province. Total number of Temettüat
222

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�Economic Structure in Bartın District of Viransehir Sanjak
in late Ottoman Period

Registers between 1844- 1845 is 17.747 (Başbakanlık Osmanlı Arşivi Rehberi,
2000, p.254).
Bartın, which was a significant coastal city of Ottoman Empire during the
period (especially in lumbering) is chosen as the sample field for this study.
Bartın, today, is one of Turkey’s cities in the West Black Sea Region. Rumor
has it that the name Bartın comes from the mythological Greek word
“Parthenios”, which means “river”.
Bartın, which had fallen under the
domination of various states at different times in history, was annexed to the
Ottoman Empire with the conquest of Amasra by Mehmet the Conqueror
(Mehmed II) in 1460 (Bartın Guide, 1927, p.8).
After annexed to the Ottoman Empire, Bartın was affiliated to Bolu district
of Anatolian Governorship; it became a town in 1867 and its municipal
organization was founded in 1876. After Zonguldak became a city in 1924,
Bartın turned to be a district of the city and in 1991, Bartın itself became a
city.
Today Bartın has 4 districts, namely: Center, Amasra, Ulus and Kurucaşile; 9
municipalities including Arıt, Kozcağız, Kumluca and Abdipaşa towns; and
260 villages (Bartın Valiliği, 2011).
Income Sources
Income sources in an economy differ according to sectors and locations.
Villages or if we are to say it with a more general expression, rural areas are
small residential areas where there is no specialization in economic life and
indeed, it is not necessarily needed, where production is at the level of
earning one’s keep, and where agriculture and husbandry are important
income sources (Öztürk, 1996, p.109). These residential areas also inform us
about the agriculture in the Ottoman Empire. The economic structure of
Ottoman Empire which was based on agriculture in general also stands out in
the 11 residential area we work on. Besides, it is also seen that lumbering
ranks high on the top as a source of income.
In this study, the records of 11 villages annexed to Bartın township, selected
as the sample field of the study, and registered to Temettüat Register no
02824 recorded at the ML.VRD.TMT. were examined and it was intended to
223

�Ramazan Arslan

demonstrate the features of the economic structure in a rural area of the
Ottoman Empire in the midst of the nineteenth century. The villages used in
this study are: “Mekeçler” (BOA, ML.VRD.TMT No:02824, pp.4-10), “Kurtköy”
(BOA, ML.VRD.TMT No:02824, p.11-16), “Receb Beşeoğlu” (BOA,
ML.VRD.TMT No:02824, pp. 17-21), “Gedikler” (BOA, ML.VRD.TMT
No:02824, pp.22-24), “Çayır” (BOA, ML.VRD.TMT No:02824, pp.25-32),
“Bonlar” (BOA, ML.VRD.TMT No:02824, pp.32-34), “Kıran” (BOA,
ML.VRD.TMT No:02824, pp.35-39), “Hoşafçılar” (BOA, ML.VRD.TMT
No:02824, pp.40-41), “Emiroğlu” (BOA, ML.VRD.TMT No:02824, pp.42-43),
“Pınarlı” (BOA, ML.VRD.TMT No:02824, pp.44-49) and “Akmescid’’ (BOA,
ML.VRD.TMT No:02824, pp.49-50). Aforementioned rural area had 154 taxpaying houses and all of the residents of these houses were Muslim.
Income from lumbering has an important share in the distribution of income
sources in the rural area and it takes the first place.
We put all lumbering-relevant incomes in Temettüat register under the same
topic. Revenue from lumbering within the total product was 59,69% in
1260/1844 in Bartın rural area (graphic 1). This shows that lumbering is an
important income source in our study field. Forestland in Bartin is one of
the most interesting and among the richest forestlands in Turkey in terms of
plant and tree species diversity (Bartın Valiliği, 2011). Agricultural income is the
second income source for rural areas. The rate is 33.51%. In this context, income
generated from fields, vegetable gardens and grape vines are included in agricultural
income sources. The reason for agricultural income to take the second place as an
income source can be explained with the economic properties of the region.
Income rate generated from being a laborer is 4.66%. Laborer which means worker
(Devellioğlu, 2005, p.31) has been a considerable income source in villages. Income
from husbandry, on the other hand, ranks last in income resources in the region with
a rate of 2.14%. Due to rich pastures and humid climate, bovine breeding is
widespread in the region.
In the distribution of incomes, large amount of income is obtained from
lumbering in villages. Lumbering transportation has an important share in all
villages. It is 38, 89%. Income obtained from lumber milling has the second
place with a ratio of 36,65%. Income from both lumbering and its
224

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�Economic Structure in Bartın District of Viransehir Sanjak
in late Ottoman Period

transportation takes the third place as an income source. Lumber trading is
only done in Akmescid village.
In all village settlements income from lumbering has an important share as a
source of income. Mekeçler Village had the highest agricultural income
among total product across the villages. Income from lumbering amounted
58.04% in this village. The lowest agricultural income was in Kıran Village
with a rate of 30,04%. Income from husbandry among total product was the
highest in Akmescid Village with the rate of 2,14% and lowest in Mekeçler
village with 0,21%. There was no income obtained from husbandry in Hoşaflar
Village. There was no laborer income in three villages in all sources. Laborer
income was the highest in Recep Beşoğlu Village. When income from lumbering
is looked into in total product in all villages, it has a big share of 59,69%.
Among villages, Kıran village had the highest income from lumbering with a
rate of 66,52% (Table 1).
Table 1. Distribution of Income Sources by villages
Villages

Agricultural
Income
(Kurus)

Husbandry
Income
(Kurus)

Labour
Income
(Kurus)

Mekeçler

5.914

50

Kurtköy

4.512

Receb Beşeoğlu

4.392

Karagedikler

Lumbering
Income
(Kurus)

Total
(Kurus)

450

9.330

15.744

125

500

6.807

11.944

144

1.600

6.551

12.687

2.649

44

700

3.950

7.343

Karaçayır

4.166

59

1.250

6.550

12.025

Bonlar

2.467

36

0

3.700

6.203

Kıran

4.019

111

150

8.901

13.381

Hoşafçılar

761

0

0

1.250

2.011

Emiroğlu

2.269

154

0

3.930

6.353

Pınarlı

4.646

132

150

8.900

13.828

Akmescid

11.153

713

1.550

19.870

33.286

TOTAL

46.948

1.568

6.350

79.739

134.805

Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50.
Income per house in the rural area was found as 931 kurus (The main
currency used in the Ottoman Empire in the first half of the XIX. century). Among
the total 11 villages 6 of the villages were recorded to have an income above
225

�Ramazan Arslan

the average and 5 of them were recorded to have an income below the
average.
Table 2. Total Income of the Villages and Income per House
Village
Mekeçler
Kurtköy
Receb Beşeoğlu
Karagedikler
Çayır
Bonlar
Kıran
Hoşafçılar
Emiroğlu
Pınarlı
Akmescid
TOTAL

Number
of Houses
20
18
12
8
22
6
13
5
6
17
26
153

Total
Income
23.426
11.944
12.687
7.343
12.025
6.203
13.381
2.011
6.353
13.828
33.286
142.487

Income
per House
1.171
664
1.057
918
547
1.034
1.029
402
1.059
813
1.280
931

In Village
Average
+
+
+
+
+
+

Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50
Income per house was the highest in Akmescid Village with an average
income of 1,280 kurus per house. And, the lowest average income, on the
other hand, was in Hoşaflar Village with 402 kurus per house. The reason
behind the high rate of average income in Akmescid village was that
lumbering trade was only made in this village. In general, there are no
significant differences between the averages of plus and minus income groups.
It is possible to say that the income levels of the houses in the same group
are close to each other.
Land Distribution
Total area of land recorded for agricultural purposes (as fields and vegetable
gardens) in village settlements was 2033 decares (1 decare equals to one thousand
square meters, 0,247 acres). These lands are 100% planted areas. All the lands in
the villages were used for planting cereals, vineyards, vegetable gardens.
93,21% (1895 decare) of the agricultural lands were fields and 6,79% (138
decare) of the lands were vegetable gardens. This shows that agricultural
production was the second source of income in the region after lumbering.
226

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�Economic Structure in Bartın District of Viransehir Sanjak
in late Ottoman Period

In this section, land shares, amount of planted areas and their shares among
the total 2033 decare agricultural area will be emphasized. 100% of the 2033
decare land that villages had were planted areas. There were no lands allowed to
lie for fallow. Total land amount per taxpaying houses was 13, 29 decares (Özlü,
2008, p.118).
Akmescid Village had the highest share in land distribution. Total land amount of
this village was 422 decares. The village with the lowest amount of land was
Hoşafçılar village with 21 decares. When we look into the amount of land
per house, Bonlar Village had the highest rate with 20,33 decares per house.
Again Hoşafçılar Village had the lowest amount of land with 4,20 decares
per house.
In terms of planted area, again Akmescid had the highest amount while
Hoşafçılar had the lowest amount of planted area. The amount of planted
area in Akmescid Village was 422 decares and the same amount was 21
decares in Hoşafçılar Village. The amount of planted area per house was the
highest in Bonlar Village with 20.33 decares per house. The lowest amount
was in Hoşafçılar Village with 4.20 decares per house.
The total land amount of all villages, the amount of planted and fallow land,
amount of land per house is given in detail in Table 3.
Table 3. Land Distribution
Villages

Mekeçler
Kurtköy
Receb Beşeoğlu
Karagedikler
Çayır
Bonlar
Kıran
Hoşafçılar Village
Emiroğlu
Pınarlı
Akmescid
TOTAL

Nr. of
Houses

20
18
12
8
22
6
13
5
6
17
26
153

Total
Planted
Area
(Decare)
280
206
189
117
195
122
186
21
94
201
422
2033

Planted
Area per
House
(Decare)
14,00
11,44
15,75
14,63
8,86
20,33
14,31
4,20
15,67
11,82
16,23
13,29

Total
Land
(Decare)
280
206
189
117
195
122
186
21
94
201
422
2033

Land per
House
(Decare)

Planted
Area
%

Unplanted
land
%

14,00
11,44
15,75
14,63
8,86
20,33
14,31
4,20
15,67
11,82
16,23
13,29

100
100
100
100
100
100
100
100
100
100
100
100

-

Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50
227

�Ramazan Arslan

In their distribution by the type of agricultural production and villages, it is
seen that the total land reserved for branches of production is used to full
capacity. The usage rate of fields reserved for
such products as wheat,
barley, oat and flax were close to one another. The largest land use in grains
production was in Akmescid Village with 380 decares while the least land
amount was in Hoşafçılar Village with 17 decares. The land distributed for
vegetable gardens was the highest again in Akmescid Village with 42 decares
and lowest in Bonlar Village with 5 decares (Table 4).
Table 4. Distribution of Agricultural Production Land
Village

Nr. Of
Houses

Fields where
grains are
planted
(Decare)

%

%

Total
Production
(Decare)

%

97,50

Vineyard,
orchard and
vegetable
production
(Decare)
7

Mekeçler

20

273

2,50

280

100

Kurtköy

18

198

96,12

8

3,88

206

100

Receb Beşeoğlu

12

178

94,18

11

5,82

189

100

Karagedikler

8

110

94,02

7

5,98

117

100

Çayır

22

184

94,36

11

5,64

195

100

Bonlar Village

6

117

95,90

5

4,10

122

100

Kıran Village

13

177

95,16

9

4,84

186

100

Hoşafçılar Village

5

17

80,95

4

19,05

21

100

Emiroğlu

6

83

88,30

11

11,70

94

100

Pınarlı

17

178

88,56

23

11,44

201

100

Akmescid Village

26

380

90,05

42

9,95

422

100

TOTAL

153

1895

93,21

138

6,79

2033

100

Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50
In all villages a large amount of the land was reserved for grain production.
The income from a 1895-decare-field reserved for field crops was 38.352
kurus. The highest revenue was obtained in Akmescid village with 9.155
kurus. The lowest income level was at Hoşafçılar village with 545 kurus. An
area of 138 decare was left for vineyards, gardens and vegetable gardens. The
revenue from this area was 1998 kurus. The highest revenue was obtained from
Kurt Köy with 1.245 kurus. Again, the lowest revenue was at Hoşafçılar
Village with 216 kurus.
228

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�Economic Structure in Bartın District of Viransehir Sanjak
in late Ottoman Period

The total area reserved for wheat, barley, oat, flax, vineyard and fruits&amp;
vegetable was 2033 decares. 46.948 kurus revenue was made from an area of
2033 decares in all villages (Özlü, 2008, p.118). When we compare this income
with Akçakoca on the same period, we find a significant difference between the two.
It was figured that 46757 kurus revenue would be earned from 746,5 decares area in
Akçakoca rural area (See Özlü, p.188). This means 62,63 kurus per decare. On the
other hand, 46948 kurus revenue was generated from 2033 decares in Bartın rural
area, and such a low number as 23,09 was found per decare. The highest income
was obtained in Akmescid Village in all villages with 11.153 kurus. The
lowest income was obtained in Emiroğlu Village with 2.269 kurus.
Table 5. Distribution of Land by Villages in terms of their usage area and
value, 1844
Village

Mekeçler

Fields where grain
production is made
Decare
Income
(Kurus)
273
4.802

Vineyard, orchard and
vegetable garden
Decare
Income
(Kurus)
7
1.112

Total
Decare
280

Income
(Kurus)
5.914

Kurtköy

198

3.267

8

1.245

206

4.512

Receb Beşeoğlu

178

3.681

11

711

189

4.392

Karagedikler

110

2.118

7

531

117

2.649

Çayır

184

3.446

11

720

195

4.166

Bonlar

117

2.125

5

342

122

2.467

Kıran

177

3.407

9

612

186

4.019

Hoşafçılar Village

17

545

4

216

21

761

Emiroğlu

83

2.017

11

252

94

2.269

Pınarlı

178

3.789

23

857

201

4.646

Akmescid

380

9.155

42

1.998

422

11.153

TOTAL

1895

38.352

138

8.596

2033

46.948

Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50
When we compared Bartın rural area with Bilecik, Bursa and Akçakoca rural
areas in the same period, we found totally different ratios. Among the three
districts, Bilecik had the highest rate. Bartın rural area had the lowest level of
productivity among the four districts.

229

�Ramazan Arslan

Table 6. Comparison of Bartın rural area with surrounding districts’ rural
areas in terms of productivity (Kurus)
City
Bilecik
Bursa (Öztürk, 1996, p.134)
Akçakoca (Özlü, 2008, p.207)
Bartın

Grain Productivity Level
68,95
44,22
38,50
20,24

The productivity of crops in agricultural land varies according to the type of
product; and geographical properties, on the other hand, effect productivity.
Differences in practice in the production phase and use of fertilizers also
effect productivity.
When we leave all other factors aside except the geographical factors and
make an evaluation; it is possible to set forth in which productive product a
residential area should specialize in by determining in which product a village
gets the highest revenue per decare (Öztürk, 1996, p.132).
Table 7. Productivity of Agricultural Products by Villages (Kurus)
Village

Grains

Vegetables
347

Grape
vine
765

Fruit
Tree
-

Miscellaneous
Fruits
-

Mekeçler

4.802

Kurtköy

5.914

3.267

253

792

-

-

4.312

Receb Beşeoğlu

3.681

324

351

-

36

4.392

Karagedikler

2.118

189

306

-

36

2.649

Karaçayır

3.446

234

360

126

-

4.166

Bonlar Village

2.125

117

225

-

-

2.467

Kıran Village

3.407

162

387

63

-

4.019

545

72

81

63

-

761

Emiroğlu

2.017

162

-

63

27

2.269

Pınarlı

3.789

324

243

290

-

4.646

Akmescid Village

9.155

713

533

702

-

11.103

38.352

2.897

4.043

1.307

99

46.698

Hoşafçılar Village

TOTAL

Total

Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50
The village with the highest productivity in grain production in rural area
was Akmescid Village. With a 9.155 kurus revenue Akmescid was the village
230

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�Economic Structure in Bartın District of Viransehir Sanjak
in late Ottoman Period

with the highest revenue among all villages and it was also the village with
the highest revenue in vegetable and fruit growing. Hoşafçılar Village had the
lowest revenue in grain production with 545 kurus revenue.
Highest revenue in vegetables belonged to Akmescid Village with 713 kurus
revenue. Hoşafçılar village where the lowest revenue was obtained was also
the village with the lowest grain and grape revenue.
Kurtköy had the highest grape income with 792 kurus and Hoşafçılar had
the lowest grape income with 81 kurus. Grapevine and cloth trading income
was only obtained in Kurtköy with 100 kurus each. In miscellaneous fruits
99 kurus revenue was obtained in three villages in total.
Size of Agricultural Enterprises
In Ottoman agricultural statistics, enterprises were divided into three groups
according to their size. Companies with an area below 10 decares were
grouped as “imalât-ı sağire”(small scale enterprise), those with an area between
10-50- decares were grouped as “ imalât-ı mutavassıta”( medium-sized
enterprise), and those with an area more than 50 decares are grouped as
“imalât-ı cesime (large-scale enterprise)’’ (Güran, 1998b, p. 242). According to
this division the rate of small businesses in Bartın rural area was 18.15%
while the rate of medium-sized businesses counts for 81.85%. There were no
big-sized enterprises (with an area over 50 decares) among agricultural businesses.
And this showed that there were mostly medium-sized enterprises in the
villages. According to a study in 2007, when the ratio of the sizes of the agricultural
businesses and the area they cover is looked into the total rate of three group business
with 50-100 and 100-200 and 200-499 decares (da) size make 60,75%. In Bartın,
on the other hand, the number of businesses with 0-20 da make up 29,2%.And the
companies with 20-100 da make up the 68,7%. Besides, there are no companies
larger than 500 da in Bartın (Sarı, 2007, p.45).

231

�Ramazan Arslan

Table 8. Size of Agricultural Enterprises
1-10
Decare

%

10-50
Decare

%

%

87.81

Over
50
decare
-

Planted field

231

12.19

1664

Vegetable garden

138

100

-

0

-

0

TOTAL/AVERAGE

369

18.15

1664

81.85

-

0

0

Grain Production
We see that grain production, which was the most important source of
income for Ottoman Empire (Keyder and Tabak, 1998, p.182), had been an
important source of income in Ottoman rural areas, a small reflection of the
empire, as well. Moving from the data regarding the grain production of
eleven villages chosen, numbers about the type of grain and their amounts
(table 8) will be presented.
All the fields in the Temettüat register, the main source of our study, were
planted areas. There were no fields allowed to lie for fallow. Wheat, barley and oat
were grown in all villages. Besides, reed plant and flax oil grew in Akmescid too.
The highest wheat production was made in Akmescid village with 880
bushels while the lowest production was made in Hoşafçılar village with 50
bushels.
As is seen, wheat production took the first place in grain production. In the
villages we realized our study, a total amount of 3840 bushels wheat
production was made. After wheat, the second most produced grain was barley.
Barley was most produced in Kıran Village and least produced in Hoşafçılar
Village. The total production of field products was 8315 bushels. The highest
share was at Akmescid Village with 1900 bushels and the lowest share was at
Hoşafçılar Village with 85 bushels.

232

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�Economic Structure in Bartın District of Viransehir Sanjak
in late Ottoman Period

Table 9. Distribution of Grain Production according to their amounts (Bushel)
Village
Mekeçler
Kurtköy
Receb Beşeoğlu
Karagedikler
Çayır
Bonlar Village
Kıran Village
Hoşafçılar Village
Emiroğlu
Pınarlı
Akmescid Village
TOTAL

Wheat
370
310
340
230
480
240
390
50
180
370
880
3840

Barley
390
220
270
160
290
120
220
30
140
190
390
2420

Oat
190
120
200
50
190
110
80
5
30
130
350
1455

Reed Plant
120
200
280
600

Total
950
650
810
440
960
470
690
85
470
890
1900
8315

Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50
We can find if there is a surplus product in the total agricultural production
amount of the villages. When doing this, we can use the tithe paid for one
year in the villages. Total tithe from wheat in the villages was 384 bushels. Since
this tax in-kind corresponds to 10% of the total product, moving from this
information we can find the total wheat production as 3840 bushels. When
384 bushels, the tithe, is deducted from the total production, the amount of
wheat the villagers would consume in a year is found; and this amount
corresponds to 3456 bushels (88.354 kg). Does this amount supply the
villagers with the necessary amount they need?
When we consider that a person can consume almost 8 bushels (205 kg) of
wheat in a year (Güran, 1998 a, p.16), wheat consumption of the villages in
the same year is calculated as 6120 bushels (156.978 kg) (Özlü, 2008, pp. 195196). 153 houses, the population of the village is found as 765 by calculating 5
people living in each house. As it is known that each person consumes 8 bushels of
wheat every year, total consumption is found as 765 x 8 = 6120 bushels (Barkan,
1953: 1-26).
Ömer Lütfi Barkan’s thesis stating that each Ottoman house’s population is five
people. The same calculation can be made for Akçakoca rural area. There were 294
houses in Akçakoca. And accordingly, the total population is 1470. Total annual
wheat consumption is 1470x8= 11.760. However, the total wheat production in
Akçakoca was 1790 bushels. Thus, all dwellings of Akçakoca produce less wheat than
233

�Ramazan Arslan

they need. And this brings in mind that the people in the villages provide their wheat
need from the districts in the neighborhood partially (Özlü, 2008: 195-196).
According to this calculation, it is revealed that villagers cannot even supply
their own wheat amount for themselves and their families let alone
merchandise it (For similar and comparative calculations see Öztürk, 1996: 146;
Küçükkalay &amp; Efe, 2006: 252). The required amount of wheat-deficit for
aforementioned villages to nourish themselves is 2.280 bushels or in other
words 58.482 kg. However, this deficit should be approached with precaution
because in those aforementioned villages such supporting products as barley,
oat, reed plant, flax and flax oil were also grown.
Husbandry
Husbandry is at the bottom of the list as an income source in the region.
Its share in the total revenue was 2.14% (Özlü, 2008: 82). In Özlü’s study on
Akçakoca, the share of husbandry in Akçakoca rural area was found to have 3% share
in total revenue. Between 1811-1864, Akçakoca was a town attached to BoluSafranbolu (Viranşehir) Has Voyvodalığı (Özlü, 2008: 32). Existing husbandry, as
far as it seems, was for meeting needs. It is not possible to say that
production for the market was made and that husbandry was done as an
occupation. It appears that only ox among cattle was used in plowing. Such
pack animals as bear, horse, donkey and hinny were not found in the
villages.
Table 10. Ovine and Cattle Distribution
Village

Mekeçler
Kurtköy
Receb Beşeoğlu
Karagedikler
Çayır
Bonlar Village
Kıran Village
Hoşafçılar Village
Emiroğlu
Pınarlı
Akmescid Village
TOTAL

234

Ovine
(Number)

Incomegenerating ovine
(Number)

Total
Revenue

Cattle
(Number)

9
15
10
0
3
24
61

3
14
6
3
14
40

6
14
12
4
29
65

56
35
43
26
23
25
63
5
32
32
110
450

Incomegenerating
cattle
(Number)
2
6
4
2
2
3
8
8
5
28
68

Total
Revenue
(Kurus)
20
75
40
20
50
30
80
150
105
598
1168

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�Economic Structure in Bartın District of Viransehir Sanjak
in late Ottoman Period

The number of bovine in rural area was 61. Among these 61 animals, 40 of
them brought in money; the income generated from these 40 animals was 65
kurus. Akmescid Village ranked in the first place in raising ovine with 24
ovine. Again the highest income from ovine was generated in Akmescid
Village with 29 kurus.
The total number of cattle was 450. There were cattle in all rural areas. The highest
number of cattle was in Akmescid Village. The number of cattle in this village was
110. The income generated from these 110 cattle was recorded as 1168
kurus. An important part of this revenue was generated from milk cows and
milk buffalos.
The rate of ovine among all animals was 11.94% while the rate of cattle was
88.06%. When we grouped the animals raised in rural areas according to
their species (Table 10) we saw that cattle species had the highest share. It is
seen that ovine breeding did not develop in the villages in rural areas while
bovine breeding significantly improved.
Table 11. Total Animal Distribution in Villages by their species
Animal species
Goat
Sheep
Cattle

Number
15
46
424

%
3,09
9,48
87,42

It is seen in the records that goat and sheep were the animal species in
which ovine breeding developed. There was no information on poultry so we
cannot comment on poultry. The total number of goats and sheep that we
assessed in total ovine was 61. Among these 61 ovine, 15 of them were goats
and 46 of them were sheep. Among both species sheep had a predominant place.
Annual revenue from 61 ovine was 65 kurus. And 18 kurus of this amount was
earned from goats and 47 of it was earned from sheep. It seems that when
annual revenue from each animal is considered, sheep was a more productive
animal. Among goat species mostly milk goats were raised. Goat was only raised
in Emiroğlu (3) and Akmescid (12) villages. And in sheep species again
mostly milk sheep were raised. It is seen that these animals were mostly raised
in Recep Beşeoğlu village.
235

�Ramazan Arslan

The distribution of bovine breeding in the rural area is as follows; Number
of cattle was higher than the number of pack animals. Except from milk cow
and milk buffalo, no income was generated from the other animals among
cattle. The number of draught animals among cattle was high. And among pack
animals there were no donkeys in all rural areas except 1 in Emiroğlu village.
When we looked into the animal species used for ploughing and packing and
those which should be regarded as capital, we saw ox and water buffalo on
the top of the list. Only donkey was recorded carrying and apart from
donkey, was no other animal like horse and hinny.
The total number of bovine animals in the rural area raised for various
purposes and used in various areas was 370. Among these animals 369 of
them were cattle and 1 on them was pack animal.
Annual revenue from 50 milk cows in cattle group was 643 kurus. Average
annual revenue per animal was found as 12.86 kurus. In terms of annual revenue,
income from milk buffalo took the second place. While income was 10 kurus
per milk cow, the same income from each milk buffalo was two and a half
times higher than it. The annual revenue from each milk buffalo was 25 kurus
(Özlü, 2008, p.165). In a research on Plovdiv city, it was found that 60 kurus
income is generated from a buffalo and 5-6 kurus income is generated from a milk
cow annually. (Özlü, p.165). The total revenue from cattle was 1193 kurus.
The highest number of milk cows was in Akmescid Village. There were 17 milk
cows in the village. There were two milk buffalos in each Çayır, Emiroğlu and
Ponar villages, and one in both Kurtköy and Kıran Villages. There were no
milk buffalos apart from the mentioned ones. The highest number of cattle used
for ploughing was in Akmescid village. The total number of cattle used for
ploughing in this village was 30. When the number of houses in this village
is considered (a total of 24 houses) it is obvious that there are more than
one cattle for each house.
During the times before mechanization and in fields where mechanization did
not apply, cattle was the main agricultural tool and there was almost one
cattle for each house in the rural area. According to our calculations, there were
1.02 cattle per house. When we accept that each house had one cattle, it
236

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�Economic Structure in Bartın District of Viransehir Sanjak
in late Ottoman Period

means that all household heads in all villages have a cattle. The rate of
cattle, used as draught animal, per house in the rural area is shown in Table
11. In the table, we see that the number of draught animal per house is
1.02. The highest number of cattle per house was in Bonlar Village and the
number was 1.67 per house, which means there was more than one cattle for
each house in this village. The highest number of cattle was in Mekeçler
Village and the total number of cattle was 33. However, since the population
of the village was high, the number of cattle per house was 1.65. The lowest
number of cattle was in Emiroğlu Village and there were 5 draught animals
in the village. In Hoşafçılar Village, where there were only 5 houses, there
were no draught animals.
Table 12. Draught Animal per House
Village
Mekeçler
Kurtköy
Receb Beşeoğlu
Karagedikler
Çayır
Bonlar Village
Kıran Village
Hoşafçılar Village
Emiroğlu
Pınarlı
Akmescid Village
TOTAL/AVERAGE

Number of
Houses
20
18
12
8
22
6
13
5
6
17
26
153

Total cattle
number
33
19
19
12
16
10
16
5
9
17
156

Cattle per
House
1.65
1.06
1.58
1.50
0.73
1.67
1.23
0.00
0.83
0.53
0.65
1.02

Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50
When we looked into the amount of agricultural land per cattle in our sample
study field, we saw quite different numbers. As seen in Table 12, village averages
differs. On all planted areas scale, the average land per cattle is 13.03. The
highest amount of land per cattle was in Akmescid Village. Pınarlı Village
followed Akmescid Village with an average land per cattle among all planted
area as 22.33 decare. The village where a cattle had the lowest land was
Mekeçler Village. The average land for a cattle among all planted area in this
village was 8.48 decare.

237

�Ramazan Arslan

According to the calculations made, a couple of horses plough 6-7 decare area
while a couple of cattle plough 2-3 decare area (Güran, 1998 a, p.86).
Accordingly, it was found that a cattle in Bartın rural area was only used for
two work days for ploughing.
Table 13. Land per cattle
Village

Number of
Total cattle

Planted area
(Decare)

33
19
19
12
16
10
16
0
5
9
17
156

280
206
189
117
195
122
186
21
94
201
422
2033

Mekeçler
Kurtköy
Receb Beşeoğlu
Karagedikler
Çayır
Bonlar Village
Kıran Village
Hoşafçılar Village
Emiroğlu
Pınarlı
Akmescid Village
TOTAL/AVERAGE

Planted Land per
Cattle
(Decare)
8,48
10,84
9,95
9,75
12,19
12,20
11,63
0
18,80
22,33
24,82
13,03

Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50
Although beekeeping was not accounted as a source of living, still some
villages were engaged in beekeeping. All villages were engaged in beekeeping
except from Hoşafçılar and Emiroğlu villages. The total number of bee hives
in all villages was 43 and the total annual revenue from beekeeping was 299
kurus. The annual revenue from each bee hive was 6 kurus in all villages
except Pınarlı and Akmescid villages.
Distribution of Labor Force
In village settlements, there were not many occupational diversity as in urban
areas. In villages, where main source of income was based on agriculture and
husbandry, there was no need for occupational differentiation (Güran, 1985,
p.318). However, in rural areas there were reasons to do agricultural and
non-agricultural activities together. Because of the density of population in the
rural area, not everyone could engage in agriculture (Güran, 1998 b, p.271).
238

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�Economic Structure in Bartın District of Viransehir Sanjak
in late Ottoman Period

The rate of agricultural revenue in total revenue in the rural area used as the
study field was 35.51%, while the same rate for lumbering was 59.69%. In
other words, we see that the income rate earned from an occupation other
than agriculture and husbandry and which can be regarded as occupational
income had a quite high level in total revenue. This shows that Bartın,
located in the West Black Sea Region, was rich in terms of forests.
According to Forest Management Map Database of General Directorate of
Forestry, Bartın city has 98.578 ha forest area and 13.229..029 cubic meter
planted forest. Most of the existing forest areas are high forests (Sarı, 2007, p.23).
It can be said that the large amount of forest areas in the region developed
lumbering activities.
When the occupations of the household heads were specified in the registers
their being “erbâb-ı ziraat”(farmer) was indicated clearly. Since almost all of
the people engaged in a business other than agriculture had agricultural lands,
it is understood that these people were engaged in farming. Recent studies
show that almost all of the people living in the villages of Bartın are
somehow engaged in agricultural activities (Sarı, 2007, p.44).
It is indicated that 10 household heads among 153 in all villages did not
have any income. These people without any income were recorded as
“Sa'ile”, “unemployed”, “orphan”, “Lunatic”, “Diseased and Alone” and
“Asâkir-i Nizâmiye-i Şâhâne”. Only in Çayır Village there was a record of
one people as “Asâkir-i Nizâmiye-i Şâhâne”. This person had no property,
land or animals and was engaged in merchandising in Adapazarı and later
came to Bartın to attend Asâkir-i Nizâmiye-i Şâhâne”. There were other 9
people without any income and without any kind of property. It is stated
that those people live off with the support of other people. Apart from these
10 people, all other household heads have some piece of agricultural lands
that they work. Most of these household heads were earning their income
from lumbering apart from agricultural activities. The share of income
obtained from lumbering among total revenue was 59.15%.
The number of people with an income from an
occupation income breakdown and the share of
will be assessed. In all the villages examined,
income from lumbering apart from agricultural
highest occupation income was Akmescid Village.

occupation; total and average
this income in total revenue
all household heads earned
activities. The village with the
239

�Ramazan Arslan

Their occupation revenue had 40.70% share in total revenue The rate of
occupational income in total revenue in Akçakoca in the same period was quite
higher than Bartın and it was 87 % (Özlü, 2008, p.180). Rural area had a total
54.866 kurus occupation income. The village with the highest occupation
income was Akmescid Village, which also had the highest number of
household heads having an occupation income. The average revenue in all
villages was 386.38 kurus. The highest average was again in Akmescid Village
with 536.64 kurus. 25 houses out of a total of 26 had an occupation
revenue in this village.
Distribution of Taxes
Tax is transfer of fund to the government from economic resources with a
political decision in order to carry on public works (Milliyet Genel Ekonomi
Ansiklopedisi I-II, 1988, p.920). And it was the basis of income distribution in
pre-industrial economies. This financial system, which was one of the basic
dynamics of the empire took its unique place in world finance history with
the collapse of the empire (Genç, 1975, p.231).
There had been various implementations of tax in Ottoman Empire in terms
of how it was imposed, how it was collected and its diversity. In the period
before Tanzimat, there were taxes with different rates and collection methods
under the main headings of “Tekâlif-i Şer’iye” and “Tekâlif-i Örfiye”.
19th century had been a totally different period for Ottoman society and
economy compared to the previous periods. One of the most significant
improvements during the century was the reform movements that the
Ottoman executives initiated (Pamuk, 2007a, p.238). With Tanzimat, as in
other institutions, many reforms were made in financial structure too.
Financial institutions and tax system had been the main focus of Tanzimat
reforms (Ortaylı, 1974, p.2).
In tax practice religious taxes were remitted and substituted by tithe at a rate
of one of a tenth in agricultural products and “adet-i ağnam” (literally
meaning “sheep tax”) in ovine, jizya taken from non-Muslim citizens. And
civil tax was also substituted with “vergü-yi mahsusa” (a private tax) (Güran,
1989, p.13). Jizya was a per capita tax levied on non-Muslim citizens in
Ottoman Empire (Karaman and Pamuk, 2010, p.599).
240

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�Economic Structure in Bartın District of Viransehir Sanjak
in late Ottoman Period

Vergü-yi Mahsusa (Private tax)
This tax which was allocated somehow considering the income of the people
and which was substituted for civil tax during Tanzimat period began to be
implemented as of 1840. The amount of this tax was determined in sanjak
scale and the total amount was divided between the districts. Later the
members of the town council used to determine the amount that each town
or village had to pay in a meeting where, according to the ethnicity of the
population, imam and priest were participating; finally the tax was allocated
according to the abilities of the people to pay.
In determining the amount of the tax, the total amount of removed civil tax
was based on and the ability of the taxpayers to pay which was used when
allocating the tax among taxpayers was determined by a census. In this new
practice, real estate, land, animal and if the person is engaged, their trade
income was grounded on. In order to determine this financial strength fairly
and to allocate the tax in a just manner according to people’s ability to pay,
inventories were taken in 1844 in a large part of the country. And as a
result of these inventories “Property, Land, Animal and Temettüat Registers”
were prepared.
During the inventories taxman began tax registering from the villages and
registered every single person’s name and reputation, their property, land and
animals, average amount of revenue of the merchants and tradesmen. And a
notable person would be appointed by the city council to each town to help
the taxman for registry and a secretary would be appointed to them.
Registries were to be made on a properly and fairly, and those who make
wrong or incomplete register would be punished.
During the collection, the mukhtar of the village or neighborhood, imam or
clerk registered the collection they made to the register book with a name of
the household head and would bring the book and money to the district.
The taxes that people paid were registered to the book at the district and
the amount money and date of the payment were written and sealed by the
principal and presiding officer. During the collection and the delivery of the
tax to the taxman, zaptiah soldiers were also appointed for security reasons.

241

�Ramazan Arslan

The collection of this tax was made in two installations as “ruz-ı Hızır” and
“ruz-ı kasım” until 1261/1845. And each installation was collected in three other
installations. However, since these collection periods were not appropriate for
collection, from this date on the tax was to be collected step by step from
the farmers from harvest period till the end of the year, and from merchants
and tradesmen it was to be collected in a year in installations. With this
regulation in 1864, paying the tax in 10 installations was introduced. This
tax which was based on
identifying property, land and other income
resources of the public and taxation according to their ability to pay was
abolished in 1860 and instead, land and income taxes were brought (Öztürk,
1996, p.176).
After all these general information about taxes, we will now put an emphasis
on the shape of Vergü-yi Mahsusa in Ottoman rural area. From the
Temettüat register sequence no: 02824, we know the amount of tax allocated
to villages in the rural area. Here we will look into the allocation of taxes in
the villages from the registers belonging to the villages.
When we look into the average amount of tax levied per house, it is seen
that the amount is 187,10 kurus in total rural scale. And when we look at
village averages we see that 6 villages are above this average and 5 villages
are below the averages. Highest average tax was seen in Akmescid Village as
241,73 kurus. The lowest average tax was seen in Hoşafçılar Village as 98
kurus. Total vergü-yi mahsusa in all villages is 28.627.
Tithe
The word tithe means a one tenth part of something (Akdağ, 1999, p.408);
and in Islam land law it means a land tax at a rate of 1/10 and 1/20
taken from the products raised in lands whose owners converted to Islam
with their own will and from the lands which were won after a war and
divided among the war veterans.
Tithe taken directly from the producers (Keyder and Tabak, 1998, p.146) is like
a religious service and regarded as the zakat of the land and was only taken
from Muslims and the owned land. Tithe in the Ottoman Empire was the
name of the money taken from demesne. Since the word exaction would not
242

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�Economic Structure in Bartın District of Viransehir Sanjak
in late Ottoman Period

be approved among the public, it was called as tithe and thus, had been
used for centuries.
Tithe was taken from all products in agriculture. It was taken from all grains
and grain types, products raised in vegetable gardens, fruits, vineyards and
grape products, pastures and other agricultural products; and the collection of
this tax was made in three ways: in kind, in cash and fixed.
This tax was not previously transferred to the national treasury but paid to
the land owner by rayah working on the land. After the corruption of
manorial system the authority of demesne was given to tacksman, taxman and
civil servants.
During Tanzimat tithe was collected at a rate of one tenth. Tithe, the most
efficient source for the finance of socio-economic development, was remitted
in 17 February 1341 (1925) and was replaced by “mahsulat-ı araziye (land
income)” (Öztürk, 1996, pp. 184-185).
Following these historical improvement phases of tithe, the tithe per house,
its share in total tithe and the rates of tithe in Bartın rural area will be
highlighted. Burden of tithe tax varies in each house according to the capacity
of agricultural lands in rural area and according to the products.
In all rural areas, the total tithe occurred as 5.366 kurus. The average tithe
burden per house is 35.07 kurus. The highest tithe average per house was seen
in Akmescid Village. Here the average tithe per house was 47.04 kurus. The
highest tithe tax burden in rural area was also seen in Akmescid Village
which had the highest average tax burden per house. The lowest average was
found in Hoşafçılar Village as 84 kurus. Since the total number of tax payers
in Hoşafçılar Village was only 5, the total tax amount was low.
The Share of Taxes in Total Revenue
The share of Vergü-yi Mahsusa in total revenue in rural area was 20.09, and
the share of tithe was 3.77.
Among villages, the village with the highest Vergü-yi Mahsusa was Çayır
Village. The share of Vergü-yi Mahsusa in total revenue in Çayır Village was
243

�Ramazan Arslan

found as 26.25%. And the lowest rate was found in Mekeçler Village. The highest
rate of tithe among the total revenue was again found in Çayır Village with
4.94% and the lowest rate was found in Mekeçler Village with 2.84%.
When we looked into rural areas in terms of net revenue, it was found that
Mekeçler village had the highest net revenue with 79.54% excluding tithe
and tax and Hoşafçılar Village had the lowest revenue with 71.46%. The
average of all rural area was 76.14%.
The share of Vergü-yi Mahsusa and tithe in total revenue and the rate of
net revenue is given in Table 14 below on village scale.
Table 14. Vergü-yi Mahsusa, Tithe and Net Revenue Rates
Village

Mekeçler
Kurtköy
Receb Beşeoğlu
Karagedikler
Çayır
Bonlar Village
Kıran Village
Hoşafçılar Village
Emiroğlu
Pınarlı
Akmescid Village
TOTAL/
AVERAGE

Total
Revenue
(Kurus)
23,426
11,944
12,687
7,343
12,025
6,203
13,381
2,011
6,353
13,828
33,286
142,487

Vergiyi
Mahsusa
(Kuruş)
4,128
2,660
2,558
1,296
3,156
1,252
2,546
490
1,332
2,924
6,285
28,627

Tithe
(Kuruş)
665
485
525
302
594
277
434
84
254
523
1,223
5,366

Net
Revenue
(Kuruş)
18,633
8,799
9,604
5,745
8,275
4,674
10,401
1,437
4,767
10,381
25,778
108,494

Vergü-yi
Mahsusa
%
17.62
22.27
20.16
17.65
26.25
20.18
19.03
24.37
20.97
21.15
18.88
20.09

Product
Tithe
%
2.84
4.06
4.14
4.11
4.94
4.47
3.24
4.18
4.00
3.78
3.67
3.77

Net
Revenue
%
79.54
73.67
75.70
78.24
68.81
75.35
77.73
71.46
75.04
75.07
77.44
76.14

Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50
Vergü-yi Mahsusa and Tithe in Tax Burden
Vergü-yi Mahsusa and tithe burden in total revenue developed at different
levels in different villages. The rate of Vergü-yi Mahsusa and tithe in all tax
expenditures in all rural area was 84.21% and 15.79%, respectively.
The highest Vergü-yi Mahsusa was at Mekeçler Village with 86.13% and the
lowest was at Karagedikler Village with 81.10%. The situation with tithe
regarding the highest and lowest levels was vice versa. It was the lowest in
Mekeçler Village and highest in Karagedikler Village.
244

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�Economic Structure in Bartın District of Viransehir Sanjak
in late Ottoman Period

The rates of Vergü-yi Mahsusa and tithe in total tax burden realized in the
villages are given in Table 15 below.
Table 15. The rate of Vergü-yi Mahsusa and Tithe in Total Tax
Village

Mekeçler
Kurtköy
Receb Beşeoğlu
Karagedikler
Çayır
Bonlar Village
Kıran Village
Hoşafçılar Village
Emiroğlu
Pınarlı
Akmescid Village
TOTAL/ AVERAGE

Vergiyi mahsusa
(Kuruş)

Tithe
(Kuruş)

Total
(Kuruş)

4,128
2,660
2,558
1,296
3,156
1,252
2,546
490
1,332
2,924
6,285
28,627

665
485
525
302
594
277
434
84
254
523
1,223
5,366

4,793
3,145
3,083
1,598
3,750
1,529
2,980
574
1,586
3,447
7,508
33,993

Vergü-yi
Mahsusa
%
86.13
84.58
82.97
81.10
84.16
81.88
85.44
85.37
83.98
84.83
83.71
84.21

Product
Tithe
%
13.87
15.42
17.03
18.90
15.84
18.12
14.56
14.63
16.02
15.17
16.29
15.79

Total
Tax
%
100
100
100
100
100
100
100
100
100
100
100
100

Source: BOA, ML. VRD. TMT, 1844, 02824, pp. 4-50
Conclusion
Bartın is a province located in the West Black Sea in Turkey today. The surface area
of the province is 2.143 km2, while the total population is 188.436 according to the
address-based population registration system of Turkey Statistical Institute dated
31.12.2012. The province became an Ottoman land in 1460 and became a town
attached to Zonguldak province in 1924 and a province status in 1991. The
province today has 4 districts, 8 municipalities and 260 villages.
In the socio-economic development rank among the provinces in Turkey, Bartın
ranks the 48th province. The main elements identifying its economic structure are
mining, industry, agriculture, tourism and forestry. There are also such handicrafts
as embroidery, traditional flattened metal threads (a kind of embroidery), weaving,
wood engraving as well as ship building. The most important city in terms of
tourism is Amasra. Agricultural and industrial goods make up the domestic and
foreign trade of the city. Leading agricultural products are wheat, barley, corn and
oat, apple, pear, quince, medlar, cherry, plum, walnut, chestnut, nut, peach,
cranberry, strawberry, kiwi and mulberry.
This study examined the economic structure of Bartın province in the mid
19th century and it was found that agriculture, husbandry and forest products were
245

�Ramazan Arslan

significant in the economic structure of the city. First of all, income resources of
these chosen villages was found to be including 5 items which are
agricultural, husbandry, being a laborer, lumbering and unexpected. It was
observed that in a rural area chosen as the study field in Ottoman Empire,
which was an agrarian state, lumbering was at the top of the list with
59.69% and on the contrary, agricultural income was in the second line of
the list with 33.51% and husbandry was at the bottom of the list with
2.14%.
It was found that there were differences in the distribution of income sources
in different villages and that average revenue per house was 931 kurus. It
was also found that 6 of those 11 villages were above the average and 5 of
them were below the average and that there were no big differences in the
averages of income groups.
When the agricultural production is looked into, it was found that such
grains as wheat, barley, oat and flax were raised as well as vineyards, fruits
and vegetables; and the total land amount in village scale was 2033 decare.
All those land were planted; 93.21% of the land was used as fields (1895
decare), 6.79% (138 decare) was used as vegetable gardens. The land for each
tax-paying house was 13.29 decare, and the land used for grain production
was 8315 bushel. Wheat is raised in large part of this grain production area.
In terms of the size of agricultural enterprises, the share of small businesses
was 18.15% and share of medium-sized businesses was 81.85%. In those
sample eleven villages, it was found that there were mostly medium-sized
businesses and that there were no large-scale businesses.
It was seen that husbandry was not practiced as an occupation but as a
means to meet the needs. In all villages, bovine breeding was in the forefront
(88.06%). The share of ovine breeding was 11.94%. Annual income was obtained
from milk cows and milk buffalos. Buffalo oxen were used as draught animals. In
153 houses in the rural area there were 156 oxen; which means there were
1.02 draught animal per house. This rate shows that each household heads
had one draught animal. The average amount of land for one ox in planted
areas was 13.03 and the days that each ox was used for ploughing was two
working days on average.
246

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�Economic Structure in Bartın District of Viransehir Sanjak
in late Ottoman Period

With regards to occupational income, there are 10 household heads among
153 who did not have any income source. And these people were recorded
under “beggar”, “unemployed”, “orphan”, “lunatic”, “diseased and lonely”
names. The total occupational income in the rural area was 54.866 kurus
and the income average was 386.38 kurus. The share of occupational income
in total revenue was found as 40.70%.
The total revenue of the rural area was calculated as 142,487 kurus and the
Vergü-yi Mahsusa was calculated as 28.627 kurus. As a result of the
calculations, tax burden imposed per house was found as 187.10 kurus. It
was stated that six villages were taxed above this village average and five
villages were taxed below the average. On the other hand, tithe burden in
the rural area was 5,366 kurus and tithe per house was calculated as 35.07
kurus.
Finally, when the total amount of wheat and the tithe paid in the villages is
taken into account, it is determined that there are no surplus product in
agricultural production amount. This finding showed that in the sample rural
area of Ottoman Empire in this study, the villagers could not even provide
themselves with the amount of wheat they need for a year let alone they
merchandise it.
In short, Bartın a town of Viranşehir Sanjak in mid-19th century during the
Ottoman period was a settlement with an economy based heavily on forestry
products, agriculture and husbandry.
References
Akdağ, M. (1999). Türkiye’nin İktisadî ve İçtimaî Tarihi (1243-1453), c.1, Barış
Kitabevi, Ankara.
Barkan, Ö.L. (1953). Tarihi Demografi Araştırmaları ve Osmanlı Tarihi, Türkiye
Mec., C:X, İstanbul.
Barkan, Ö.L. (2000). Osmanlı Devleti’nin Sosyal ve Ekoonmik Tarihi, Tetkikler,
Makaleler, c.1, Yayına Hazırlayan Hüseyin Özdeğer, Dilek Ofset Matbaacılık,
İstanbul.
247

�Ramazan Arslan

Bartın Rehberi (1927). Publication of Bartın Chamber of Commerce and Industry,
(Printed with Ottoman letters), Şirket-i Mürettebiye Matbaası.
Bay, G.E. (2010). 19. Yüzyılda Banaz Kazası’nın Sosyo-Ekonomik Yapısı, İstanbul
Üniversitesi Sosyal Bilimler Enstitüsü Yayınlanmamış Yüksek Lisans Tezi, İstanbul.
Çadırcı, M. (1987). Tanzimat Döneminde Anadolu Kentlerinin Sosyal ve Ekonomik
Yapısı, Türk Tarih Kurumu Yayınları, Ankara.
Devellioğlu, F. (2005). Osmanlıca-Türkçe Ansiklopedik Lûgat, Aydın Kitabevi,
Ankara.
Genç, M. (1975). Osmanlı Maliyesinde Malikane Sistemi, Türkiye İktisat Tarihi
Semineri, Mart Matbaası, Ankara.
Genç, M. (2000). Osmanlı İmparatorluğu’nda Devlet ve Ekonomi, Ötüken Yayınları,
İstanbul.
Governorship of Bartın, Retrieved July 07, 2011, from http://www.bartin.gov.tr
Güran, T. (1985). On Dokuzuncu Yüzyıl Ortalarında Ödemiş Kasabası’nın SosyoEkonomik Özellikleri, İÜİF, Ord. Prof. Dr. Ömer Lütfi Barkan’a Armağan Özel
Sayısı, İstanbul.
Güran, T.(1989). Tanzimat Döneminde Osmanlı Maliyesi: Bütçeler ve
Hesapları (1841-1861), Türk Tarih Kurumu Yayını, Ankara.

Hazine

Güran, T. (1998a). 19.Yüzyıl Osmanlı Tarımı, Eren Yayıncılık, İstanbul.
Güran, T. (1998b). Osmanlı Tarım Ekonomisi 1840-1910, 19. Yüzyıl Osmanlı
Tarımı Üzerine Araştırmalar, Eren Yayıncılık, İstanbul.
İnalcık, H. (1996). Tarihi İstatistikler Dizisi Başlarken, Osmanlı İmparatorluğu’nun ve
Türkiye’nin Nüfusu 1507-1927”, Tarihi İstatistikler Dizisi, c. II, Yayına Hazırlayan:
Cem Behar, T.C. Başbakanlık DİE, Mayıs.
Karaman, K.K. &amp; Pamuk, Ş. (2010). “Ottoman State Finances in European
Perspective, 1500-1914”, The Journal of Economic History, Vol.70, No.3 (September
2010).
248

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�Economic Structure in Bartın District of Viransehir Sanjak
in late Ottoman Period

Keyder, Ç. &amp; Tabak, F. (Ed) (1998). Osmanlı’da Toprak Mülkiyeti ve Ticari Tarım,
Tarih Vakfı Yurt Yayınları, İstanbul.
Küçükkalay, A. M. &amp; Efe, A. (2006). Osmanlı Ziraî Sektörünün Ticarileşebilme
İmkânı Üzerine Bir Deneme:1844-45 Alpu Village Örneği. Ankara Üniversitesi
Osmanlı Tarihi Araştırma ve Uygulama Merkezi Dergisi,20, 245-279.
Milliyet Genel Ekonomi Ansiklopedisi (1988). I-II, c. 2, İstanbul.
Ortaylı, İ. (1974). Tanzimattan Sonra Mahalli İdareler (1840-1878), Sevinc̦
Matbaası, Ankara.
Özlü, Z. (2008). XVIII. Ve XIX. Yüzyıllarda Karadeniz’de Bir Kıyı Kenti Akçakoca,
Yeditepe Yayınevi, İstanbul.
Öztürk, S. (1996). Tanzimat Döneminde Bir Anadolu Şehri: Bilecik, Kitabevi
Yayınları, İstanbul.
Öztürk, S. (2000). Temettüat Tahrirleri, Akademik Araştırmalar Dergisi, Yıl:2,
Sayı:4-5 (Osmanlı Özel Sayısı), İstanbul.
Pamuk, Ş. (2002). Küreselleşme Çağında Osmanlı Ekonomisi (1820-1914), Türkler,
C.14, Ankara.
Pamuk, Ş. (2007a). Osmanlı-Türkiye İktisadî Tarihi 1500-1914, İletişim Yayınları,
İstanbul.
Pamuk, Ş. (2007b). Osmanlı Ekonomisi ve Kurumları, Türkiye İş Bankası Kültür
Yayınları, İstanbul.
Prime Ministry Ottoman Archives (BOA): BOA, ML (Maliye, VRD ( Vâridât
Muhasebesi Defteri), TMT (Temettüat), Nr: 02824, Yıl: 1844(1260).
Prime Ministry Ottoman Archives Directory (2000). Republic of Turkey Prime
Ministry General Directorate of State Archives, Publication No: 42, İstanbul.

249

�Ramazan Arslan

Sarı, S. (2007). Bartın İli Tarım Coğrafyası, Unpublished Post Graduate Thesis,
Sakarya University Institute of Social Sciences.
Tabakoğlu, A. (1985). Gerileme Dönemine Girerken Osmanlı Maliyesi, Dergah
Yayınları, İstanbul.
Tabakoğlu, A. (2003). Türk İktisat Tarihi, Dergâh Yayınları, İstanbul.
Appendices
Appendix 1. Map of Turkey (Bartın indicated).

Source: http://www.hgk.msb.gov.tr/english/downloads.php
Retrieved on October 24, 2013.

250

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�Economic Structure in Bartın District of Viransehir Sanjak
in late Ottoman Period

Appendix 2. Map of Zonguldak (Bartın indicated).

Source: BOA, HRT, h, 00589-00001: Zonguldak'ı gösteren harita, Year: 1311
(Rumi calendar) / 1894 (Julian calendar)

251

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3861">
                <text>2412</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3862">
                <text>Economic Structure in Bartın District of Viransehir Sanjak  in late Ottoman Period  </text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3863">
                <text>Arslan , Ramazan</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3864">
                <text>This study aims to look into the economic structure of Bartın province, located in West Black Sea Region in Turkey, in the 19th century. The main resource of the study is the temettüat register no 02824 that belongs to Bartın, which was formed on the basis of the census in 1844-1845. Temettüat registers are significant archive resources that provide statistical information about the period studied as well as the region itself. Moving from data suc as the income resources, distribution of land, husbandry and labor, this study examines the economic structure of Bartın, which used to be a District of Viransehir Sanjak during the time. The study will also contribute to the literature by giving insights into the economy of Ottoman rural area in the 19th century. In addition to forestry products, the economy of Bartın depended on agriculture and husbandry during the time period studied. Agricultural production included such main products as wheat and barley while agricultural enterprises were medium-scale businesses. </text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3865">
                <text>International Burch University</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3866">
                <text>2014-07-15</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3867">
                <text>Article
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="6">
        <name>H Social Sciences (General)</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="502" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="526">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/40bbc90ba9a72c4a34e6785cff9e3877.pdf</src>
        <authentication>2dcd2ef28957dcdde41cbfdaf93f7195</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="3860">
                    <text>Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

ESP Teaching Practice at Technical Faculties
Aida Tarabar
University of Zenica, Bosnia and Herzegovina
Submitted: 15.04.2014.
Accepted: 24.11.2014.

Abstract
The paper offers an insight into the highlights of the ESP teaching practice at the
University of Zenica, the university with the longest ESP tradition in the country.
This type of language instruction started as part of an optional course at the Faculty
of Metallurgy in 1970s. During the following decades – especially in recent times –
the teaching has been developed and organized into several obligatory ESP courses
that are taught during the final four semesters of undergraduate studies at technical
faculties. The training finishes with so called Public Lecture – a series of
presentations delivered by the students themselves. The main characteristics of ESP
instruction at these faculties are total flexibility and adaptability. This means the ESP
teacher not only tends to follow the most recent findings in the realm of the ELT, but
also observes the specific educational and social circumstances within which the
learning/teaching process takes place. In a country such as Bosnia and Herzegovina,
where the legacy of war includes a brain drain and a complex situation at all three
educational levels, it is important to design innovative practices that can compensate
for the aforementioned deficiencies. By being responsive to students’ needs, we try
to bridge and/or fill in the gaps in their knowledge. In the course of our ESP
instruction the students are equipped with the most appropriate and practical tools
they can use when they encounter the problem of translating a technical text – a
simplified 'translation technology'. Thus, they are encouraged to enter the language
arena. Without such a scaffold, they would most probably remain only spectators.
Key words: ESP, translation technology, vocabulary, syntax, morphology

Introduction
We are all aware of a growing tendency for universities to provide courses in
English. In his book, The Future of English, a British linguist David Graddol
describes this trend and its consequences in the following words:

7

�ESP Teaching Practice at Technical Faculties

'One of the most significant educational trends world-wide is the teaching of
a growing number of courses in universities through the medium of English.
The need to teach some subjects in English, rather than the national
language, is well understood: in the sciences, for example, up-to-date text
books and research articles are obtainable much more easily in one of the
world languages and most readily of all in English ... English-medium higher
education is thus one of the drivers of language shift, from L2 to L1 Englishspeaking status’ (Graddol 1997: 45)
Indeed, such education presents an invaluable advantage for those who can afford it.
But the question remains: Is such education possible in most countries? If not - What
should be done? How can the grounds for such education be set or how can we speed
up its implementation?
Having been a language teacher at different technical faculties for fifteen years now,
I have become quite familiar with the situation in B&amp;H education. The University of
Zenica provides more English teaching at its technical faculties than any other
university in Bosnia and Herzegovina. It was the management of the Faculty of
Mechanical Engineering that first recognized the importance of the English language
for their students and their professional development. They introduced English as a
subject during each year of studies. Soon afterwards, the other faculties, i.e. the
Faculty of Metallurgy and Materials and The Faculty of Polytechnics, followed suit.
Due to these actions, conditions were met for an adequate instruction in English for
Specific Purposes (hereinafter: ESP). The results of such a praxis proved to be so
good that the University opened its 'doors' to quite modern approaches in foreign
language teaching such as Content and Language Integrated Learning (CLIL).
During the academic year 2012/2013, CLIL was tested at technical faculties and the
outcome was exceptionally good. However, CLIL is not the topic of this paper. I
mention it only because one of the researchers’ conclusions was that CLIL would not
have produced such good results at our faculties had it not been supported by the
ESP teaching in the first place.1 In other words, the time is not ripe for modern
approaches such as CLIL at the majority of our universities. This is because students
who enrol in the faculties generally arrive with poor English proficiency. This
situation is mainly the legacy of war. Over the last 10 years, some of the deficiencies
in English teaching have been overcome, but many of them remain, particularly those
related to vocational or technical schools. The majority of students recruited by
technical faculties have graduated from schools where English doesn't have the status
it deserves.

1

This paper's discussion of ESP instruction focuses exclusively on the kind that is currently practiced at
our technical faculties.

8

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

Therefore, we wish to share our experience, particularly in terms of ESP, in order to
help others find their way to contemporary types of English language teaching.

Is a Different Approach to ESP Teaching Needed at Technical Faculties?
There is nothing new about the idea that ESP is reserved for professional discourse
and university-level education. Although ESP instruction is also offered in certain
secondary schools and in companies that prepare professionals for tasks that require
proficiency in English, universities pose a special challenge for ESP.
There are few reasons for this. It is expected that students' proficiency at this level of
education is high – intermediate at the very least. Also, students are expected to
demonstrate a significant level of enthusiasm for studying English, because it is the
language that will help them understand the content of the books and texts from their
reading lists in the course of their studies as well as in their further specialization
through Life Long Learning (LLL).
However, the situation in B&amp;H falls far short of these expectations. When referring
to foreign language knowledge, we must appreciate that students studying at these
faculties typically come from rural areas where, up until recently, foreign languages
at primary school level were taught by unqualified staff. The same goes for teaching
the mother tongue.
A similar situation prevails in secondary technical schools, which supply the most
students to the technical faculties.2 The language instruction has been deficient,
substandard and irregular, which has generated resistance amongst students towards
learning foreign languages in particular. Turnover among teachers is often high,
which adds to the students’ uneasiness about dealing with foreign language texts.
However, aware of the importance of the English language, these students are keen
to fill in the gaps in their knowledge. Given a low number of hours allocated to
teaching foreign languages (2 hours per week) and a high number of students, it was
not possible to apply the usual foreign language teaching methods and expect high
achievement rates across the student population. Therefore, we decided to:
a) introduce the General English classes in the first two years of studies,
b) start with the ESP in the third year (when there are fewer students compared
to Years 1 and 2) and to
c) offer 'a new beginning' to students by adopting an approach that is designed
to give them a badly needed boost.

2

The number of students coming from gymnasiums (general secondary schools) is negligible.

9

�ESP Teaching Practice at Technical Faculties

In other words, we knew that students needed a different, or enstranged3 approach to
reading technical texts. More precisely - they required a different ‘language
narrative’.
Bearing all this in mind, we designed the ESP, which includes, amongst other things,
an analysis of a limited range of simple sentence structures, as well as some phrasal
forms, which is necessary for basic understanding of a technical text. Particular focus
is given to simple sentence forms, such as SV, SVO, SVA and SVSC, and to simple
and easily recognisable phrasal forms, such as NP, PP, and VP. This seemed to be
the only way to give students a sense of a new beginning and motivation to start
learning and using English in a practical manner. Our current experience of teaching
ESP suggests that students with basic foreign language knowledge find this aspect of
ESP most helpful in gaining confidence when translating an English technical text.

A Short Overview of ESP Activities at the University of Zenica
At the time the ESP starts, students are supposed to have already passed their exams
in General English (1, 2, 3 and 4). The General English courses take place during the
first four semesters and are designed to provide an elementary basis for students'
further development in the field of Technical English (ESP).
In the fifth semester, students are instructed to use the basic vocabulary and syntax
related to technical English, both orally and in writing. In this semester, they translate
simple technical texts while using bilingual dictionaries.
In the sixth semester, the texts to be translated are more complex, both in terms of
vocabulary and in their morphological and syntactic structures.
In the seventh semester students are developing their oral skills by means of
repetition, reformulation, substitution of certain elements in given constructions etc.
Writing skills are developed mainly through translating longer texts from English
into BHS4 and vice versa. Students are expected to master vocabulary and grammar
typical of technical-register sentence constructions. Special attention is paid to
writing summaries of different technical texts.

3

This term, quite appropriate for the purpose, was coined by a literary critic and theorist V. Shklovsky.
The term is found in Russian Formalists who posited that something attracts attention only if it is
'enstranged' or unusual. (see: Petković, N. 1988: 71-111).
4

BHS stands for Bosnian-Croatian-Serbian. It is the mutual language of the people of Bosnia and
Herzegovina.

10

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

The eighth semester is reserved for assignments that lead to Public Lecture - the final
activity where students deliver their own lectures in English on different technical
topics.

The Technology of Translation
From the overview, it is evident that translating technical texts from English into
BHS and other way round is one of the priorities for ESP teaching at the technical
faculties in Zenica.5 In an attempt to bring the process of translating closer to the
students’ experience, we sometimes call it ‘Technology of Translating a Technical
Text’. Namely, the use of this technical term (technology) has a significant positive
effect on removing the barriers that the students have towards language teaching and
on raising their motivation levels, which very often result in high achievement.
In the following paragraphs we will explain how using the ESP methodology can
help students overcome problems they encounter when translating technical texts. In
this process, the grammatical explanations are adapted to technical discourse that
these students are familiar with, and the use of technical vocabulary and descriptions
resonate with the familiar content of technical subjects that they have learnt in their
mother tongue.
As typical for any technology, the starting point is basic materials. In our case, basic
materials are word classes (parts of speech). This is one of the most difficult
problems our students must overcome, as they are not sufficiently familiar with the
word classes and their functions. Therefore, at the very beginning of the course we
introduce word classes and provide basic information about them. During this
process we try to avoid overburdening the students with unfamiliar linguistic jargon
or excessive information. Our aim is to achieve maximum results with minimum
means. We therefore carefully assess the quantity of information, or technically
speaking ‘the volume of information input’, in order to avoid excess information that
may discourage students from continuing, or even cause them to drop out.6
In the next phase we try to address the structure of sentences. Our starting point is the
foundation, i.e. basic 'materials', which are then combined into more complex
'structures'. In order to bring these language phenomena to life, we often use graphic
representations, such as diagrams, graphs, tables, technical drawings, photographs,
etc. This approach has very positive results on students’ motivation. Grammar stops
The ESP Curriculum Plan at the technical faculties places the greatest emphasis on building students’
knowledge and skills to enable them to translate technical texts.
6 The academic strength of individual student cohorts is often a deciding factor for selecting ESP
teaching materials.
5

11

�ESP Teaching Practice at Technical Faculties

being a collection of prescriptive rules that must be learnt in order to translate a
technical text and becomes a toolbox that facilitates translation. That is what the
students need. Successes during this phase of teaching encourage students to achieve
more later on.
It is important to emphasise that initially students are not expected to translate
paragraphs. Instead they concentrate on singular simple sentences, which are then
broken down into smaller constituent parts. For that purpose it is important for
students to learn how to move from the sentence level down to a phrase level. 7 In
order to learn this, the students have to understand how phrases are connected into
sentences, i.e. how lower-level constituent parts link together to form higher-level
parts, thereby forming a sentence structure. Students are introduced to the simplest
sentence types, e.g. SV, SVO, SVA, SVSC, and SVOA, which are selected from
textbooks suitable for this level.8
In the process of identifying sentence types, or their individual constituent parts that
perform certain functions within those sentence types, students are advised to use
certain ‘road signs’ or ‘ signals’. Learning to recognise them makes it easier to divide
sentences into smaller constituent segments (phrases), which are then individually
translated before they are connected again and translated as a whole sentence. The
following are examples of these ‘road signs’:
A) Students are asked to start analysing a sentence by identifying the predicate in the
main sentence. They are advised to first identify all verbs, both finite and non-finite
ones, and after that to exclude the following9:
1. all non-finite forms i.e. those verbs that they identify as incomplete to
form a Tense and then:
2. finite forms appearing in dependent/subordinate clauses after the
dependent clause markers, such as which, that, when, because, where,
who, when, if, etc. with which they would be familiar from the previous
year of study.
The remaining verb is then identified as the predicate of the main sentence.

7

In our explanations we often use technical terminology the students have already learned in their
Machine Elements syllabus, which is as important for their chosen study as Anatomy is for medicine.
8 The textbooks used in our ESP classes are: English for Metallurgy and English for Mechanical
Engineering. See: Šestić, L. (1985.), (1994.)
9 It is worth noting that during lessons we do not use linguistic terminology, such as constituent, finite or
non-finite verb form, or markers, because this would create barriers and disengage the students.

12

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

Here we are only referring to selected examples. The students are never given
difficult sentences. The examples we give our students illustrate the above
methodology very clearly10. Here are a couple of examples:
1) The factory producing steel needs iron ore.
2) The conveyor belt which carries raw material to the plant is very
expensive.
Applying the above methods the students will exclude from the first sentence the
non-finite form producing and will deduce that the predicate can only be needs,
which is also confirmed by its affix –s. In the second sentence, the students will
exclude the clause beginning with the marker which, thereby concluding that is is the
only finite form of verb, which therefore represents the main verb (linking verb) and
introduces the subject complement.
B) The identification of the subject in the sentence is made easy by explaining the
fixed word order in English sentences in which the subject precedes the predicate,
especially in affirmative sentences. Such sentences are typical in technical texts. For
instance,
A vast quantity of energy has been lost in the process.
S
V
A
C) Students are also alerted to the possibility of adverbials appearing at the
beginning of the sentence, which can also be positioned in the middle or at the end of
the sentence.
The comma is cited as the most common ‘road sign’, albeit not the only one, for
differentiating an adverbial from the subject. However, technical texts are often
riddled with mispunctuation, which makes the comma an unreliable ‘road sign’. For
that reason, the students are asked to check if an adverbial is placed at the very start
of the sentence before they mark another segment as the subject of the sentence and
start translating it as such.
The students are also advised that it is possible to have an adverbial in the form of a
prepositional phrase at the beginning of the sentence, or a dependent clause starting
with e.g. when, how, which, or if which precedes the main clause. At this point, we

The aim is to provide simple examples for sentence analysis, which would boost the students’
confidence. Otherwise, it would become obvious very quickly that such 'road signs' are not always
present in more complex examples.
10

13

�ESP Teaching Practice at Technical Faculties

do not introduce the notion that clauses with the aforementioned markers can act as
the subject of the main sentence, as that may cause a degree of confusion.
Let us look at some examples we use in the syllabus:
Over the past few years, the laboratory has been performing regular inspections.
A
S
V
O

If the temperature does not rise, the speed of molecules will not increase
A
S
V
When this ideal condition is obtained, we start the process.
A
S V
O
It is, of course, possible to have an adverb, functioning as an adverbial and ending
with -ly at the start of the sentence, which the students recognise easily, such as the
following example:
Usually, the process starts upon the completion of the prerequisites.
A
S
V
A
In parallel with learning how to identify the subject, the students are also introduced
to noun phrases and the functions they perform in the sentence. The basic elements
are covered as well as the importance of their meaning for the correct translation of a
sentence. By using the technical terminology, the noun phrase is referred to as a
subsystem 'meshing' with other similar subsystems to form a whole sentence, which
is a system in itself.
To help identify a noun phrase, the students are introduced to signals such as
determiners that precede it.11 Students can easily remember that this function is
performed by indefinite and definite articles, a, an and the. In order to help them
memorise as many determiners as possible, we draw a parallel between the indefinite
article a and number one, which also introduces numbers, as well as quantifiers such
as some, any, much, little, many, few etc. as possible determiners. Similar
methodology is used with the definite article the, and the students are taught to
regard demonstrative pronouns this and that as determiners. This number of words
signalling a noun phrase is enough for the students’ translation needs. From our
experience it is evident that the students have no difficulties in identifying other
similar determiners, although they were not explicitly mentioned during the course.
11

In the ESP syllabus, the term determiner is used to designate both a pre- and a post-determiner in
order to avoid unnecessary confusion that such complexity may cause amongst the students.

14

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

The absence of determiners is also referred to, but not elaborated on. The students
accept the possibility of nouns not being signalled by determiners. They regard the
presence of a determiner as an aid for easier identification of a text segment, such as
a noun phrase.
In the next step students are informed that the following element within the noun
phrase can be a noun premodifier (usually adjective), the task of which is to modify
i.e. to change the meaning of the noun while preceding it. In other words, we explain
that the premodifier unites its meaning with the meaning of the noun, whereby the
reference of the noun is narrowed down.
In order to reduce the probability of their making mistakes in determining the noun
head within a noun phrase, students are made aware of a possibility that the noun
head can be preceded by another noun (noun adjunct) that also functions as a
premodifier (e.g. metal part). The majority of students make mistakes while
translating such phrases. When they encounter two nouns, one next to another, they
usually go in the wrong direction and use the first noun as a noun head of a phrase.
Then they try to adjust the rest of the phrase to the initially inaccurate translation.
Such errors normally occur in the series of nouns that the students are not familiar
with. When informed of a possibility that a noun can be a premodifier to a noun
head, they become more careful and consequently make fewer mistakes. It becomes
evident to them that the second noun to the right in the linear series of two is actually
the noun head of the phrase. Of course, this refers to situations when there is neither
a preposition nor a hyphen between the nouns.
As far as the intensifier is concerned, we explain to the students that it has the same
influence on the premodifier as the premodifier has on the noun. Namely, the
premodifier inherently modifies and narrows down the meaning of the related noun,
so does the intensifier modify the meaning of the premodifier. For instance, in the
phrase very successful production the premodifier successful modifies the meaning of
production and the intensifier very further modifies the preceding premodifier.
Most common intensifiers are identified, such as adverbs with the suffix -ly (e.g.
successfully conducted experiments). However, as students expand their vocabulary
over time, they begin to recognise other, non-derivative forms of adverbs. In this
phase of their learning, it is important to help the students understand the linear
nature of language, where the words appearing in a linear order are interconnected
and interdependent. In this respect, our approach has had positive results.
Because we provide a short repository of word classes (parts of speech) at the
beginning of ESP teaching, the students become quite successful in identifying them.
15

�ESP Teaching Practice at Technical Faculties

Although they are not expected to have an extensive vocabulary, these students
display a fairly good grasp of morphological markers, which enables them to identify
the key word classes. Therefore, we pay particular attention to affixes of derived
nouns, adjectives and adverbs, which also has positive results on student attainment.
In this phase, the students become very aware that the knowledge of basic elements
of noun phrases will be very useful for their future work.
As to the role of noun postmodifiers, students are told that they modify meaning of a
noun, similarly to noun premodifiers, the only difference being that they are placed
after, not before the noun. The students are acquainted with the most frequent
postmodifiers:
1. Relative Clause with its markers: which, where, who, that (N+ which...)
e.g.: the conditions which/that can be obtained
2. Reduced form of Relative Clause in Active Voice (N+Ving)
e.g.: the power plant producing energy (obtained by reduction of: the power
plant which produces energy)
3. Reduced form of Relative Clause in Passive Voice (N+Ved)
e.g: metallurgical phenomenon observed in cold worked metals (obtained by
reduction of: metallurgical phenomenon which was observed in cold worked
metals)
4. Prepositional Phrase (N + PP)
e.g: a support for rotating elements
A special attention is paid to the last type of postmodification (N + PP). When we
first introduce a prepositional phrase in our classes, students are told that this phrase
consists of preposition and a new noun phrase. This information usually arouses a
feeling of satisfaction among the students because it brings them back into the noun
phrase domain, which – in their opinion – they know well by then.
Also, the students are constantly warned to be careful about the scope that a noun
phrase can take within a sentence. The warning makes them more concentrated and
analytical, especially when a more complex noun phrase is in question – particularly
the one with prepositional phrase as a postmodifier to a noun head, i.e. N + PP. It
should be highlighted that this type of postmodification is rather frequent in technical
texts.
It is interesting to note that students easily discern the difference between the noun
head in a noun phrase and the noun in the noun phrase within a prepositional phrase
that serves as a postmodifier to noun head. Namely, the students immediately
observe that the position of a noun after a preposition indicates that the noun is not

16

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

the head noun of the phrase (N+PP) but only a part of its postmodifier
(PP=prep+NP).
With regard to the appositive adjective phrase and infinitive phrase, we rarely
mention them as possible postmodifiers in order to avoid information overload,
which could have negative effect on students.
D) When identifying the object (O) of a sentence, the emphasis is given to its
position after the sentence predicate. Nevertheless, this position can be occupied by
an adverbial in the form of a prepositional phrase (e.g. The slag layer remains on the
surface), or by an adverb (e.g. The process develops slowly). For that reason, students
are advised to analyse closely what comes after the predicate before they move on to
translating the sentence. Thus, if the position is taken by a noun phrase, the students
know it can only be the object of the sentence.
It is well known that sentences of the SVOA structure are quite frequent. It is
difficult for the students to quickly determine where the object ends and where the
adverbial starts, which slows down their translation process.
However, a number of them manage to do this correctly thanks to their knowledge of
noun phrases as well as the context of a subject area with which they are familiar.
One of the things that we always insist on is for students to rely on the context and
general technical knowledge.
E) Finally, when introducing the subject complement (SC) to students, we underline
that the best indicator of its presence in the sentence is the linking verb to be.12 It is
also stressed that this verb, as the main verb in the sentence, is followed by either
noun phrase or adjective phrase.13
The name of subject complement is derived from the word subject, as they can be
interchangeable in function. Therefore, this relation is easily explained by using the
‘equals’ sign between the subject and its complement, as in the following example:
Arcelor Mittal is the biggest company in this region. →
Arcelor Mittal = the biggest company in this region.

12

In the initial phase of the ESP course we do not mention other linking verbs such as seem, prove,
appear etc.
13 Of course, other constructions that may serve as subject complements, such as: infinitive, gerund or
noun clause, are not mentioned at this stage, because the complexity of information could potentially
confuse students.

17

�ESP Teaching Practice at Technical Faculties

Although seemingly simple, this sentence type (SVSC) leads to plethora of incorrect
translations. Namely, students that are not acquainted with it see the verb to be as an
auxiliary verb, i.e. as a part of predicate. While looking for the main verb of the
predicate, they identify the coming word (usually noun or adjective) as a verb, and
translate it accordingly. Then, confused by the remainder of the text, which
obviously does not fit the translation, they start improvising and end up with
inaccurate translations. It is for this reason that a special attention is paid to the
SVSC type of sentence.
We should mention here that once the students get enough skill in translating simple
sentences, more complex structures are introduced.
In the end, it is worth mentioning that the students are warned of exceptions to all
rules, including the ones provided by the course, as well as of the necessity to always
check out the truth-value of their translations. If they feel that their translation does
not fit the logic of the text, they are advised revise it.

Conclusion
Our approach to teaching English for Special Purposes (ESP) focuses on functional
sentence analysis with the aim of simplifying the translation process. We try not to
overburden our students with more linguistic information than they would find useful
in their future engineering careers. With that in mind, we have introduced relatively
simple examples of individual sentences, or texts specifically adapted for this
purpose.
When introducing this teaching methodology, we were concerned that the
‘technology of translating technical texts’ might be problematic, but we were
prepared to take the risk in consideration of other factors such as the students’ very
low level of English proficiency. We were pleased to note very positive results.
Our experience, as well as numerous student surveys, confirmed that the students are
very satisfied with this approach. They are mindful of the fact that they are future
engineers, not linguists. They are aware that their linguistic knowledge will be
limited but they are still keen to learn. The students approach translations with
pragmatism and logic. The methodology used in ESP classes enables them to engage
in the process of translation without fear, and to translate simple texts independently.
This is a good basis for translating more complex texts in the future. Their progress is
evident even after the initial translation exercises. This boosts the students’
motivation, as well as self- confidence.

18

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

In conclusion, the approach described above empowers the students to translate
technical texts from and into English with a degree of confidence and ease. Our
experience confirms that it is better to encourage students to use their limited
linguistic knowledge than not to try at all for fear of the reaction of their tutors or
peers. The guidance we offer them, and continue to do so, is not aimed at producing
proficient translators but at enabling future engineers to take important steps towards
interrogating technical literature in English with confidence, thereby using the
language as a tool for furthering their professional knowledge.

References
Graddol, D. (1997). The Future of English. London: British Council.
Huskanović, A.; Tarabar, A. (2009). The Importance of Foreign Language in
Teaching Mathematics at Technical Faculties. Proceedings: 13th International
Research/Expert Conference - TMT 2009. Tunisia: Hammamet, 265-267
Šestić, L. (2013). Forme sa nastavkom –ing u engleskom tehničkom registru i njihovi
prevodni ekvivalenti u bosanskom/hrvatskom/srpskom. Zenica: Univerzitet u
Zenici
Šestić, L. (2002). Gramatika tehničkog engleskog sa rječnikom. Zenica: Minex
Šestić, L. (1994). English for Mechanical Engineering Students, Engleski za studente
mašinstva. Zenica: Univerzitet u Sarajevu
Šestić, L. (1985). English for Metallurgists - Engleski za metalurge. Zenica:
Univerzitet u Sarajevu
Tarabar, A. (2013). Jezička komponenta CLIL-a na univerzitetskom nivou. (Doctoral
dissertation) Zenica: Univerzitet u Zenici
Tarabar, A. (2010). Nastava engleskog jezika i upotreba lokaliziranog softvera na
tehničkim fakultetima. Zbornik radova III Međunarodni naučno-stručni skup:
Edukacija nastavnika za budućnost, Zenica: Univerzitet u Zenici, 679-686.
Tarabar, A. (2003). EFL and ESP Teaching Practice at the Faculty of Mechanical
Engineering. Proceedings of the 11th International Scientific Conference COMAT-TEC, Bratislava: Slovenska tehnická univerzita v Bratislave

19

�ESP Teaching Practice at Technical Faculties

Petković, N. (1988). Poetika avangarde kao avangardna poetika: teorijska načela
ruskih formalista. Moderna tumačenja književnosti, ur. Đurčinović, M. et al.
Sarajevo: Svjetlost, 71-111.
Trimble, L. (1985). English for Science and Technology: A Discourse Approach,
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press

20

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3854">
                <text>2779</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3855">
                <text>ESP Teaching Practice at Technical Faculties</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3856">
                <text>TARABAR, Aida</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3857">
                <text>The paper offers an insight into the highlights of the ESP teaching practice at the University of Zenica, the university with the longest ESP tradition in the country. This type of language instruction started as part of an optional course at the Faculty of Metallurgy in 1970s. During the following decades – especially in recent times – the teaching has been developed and organized into several obligatory ESP courses that are taught during the final four semesters of undergraduate studies at technical faculties. The training finishes with so called Public Lecture – a series of presentations delivered by the students themselves. The main characteristics of ESP instruction at these faculties are total flexibility and adaptability. This means the ESP teacher not only tends to follow the most recent findings in the realm of the ELT, but also observes the specific educational and social circumstances within which the learning/teaching process takes place. In a country such as Bosnia and Herzegovina, where the legacy of war includes a brain drain and a complex situation at all three educational levels, it is important to design innovative practices that can compensate for the aforementioned deficiencies. By being responsive to students’ needs, we try to bridge and/or fill in the gaps in their knowledge. In the course of our ESP instruction the students are equipped with the most appropriate and practical tools they can use when they encounter the problem of translating a technical text – a simplified 'translation technology'. Thus, they are encouraged to enter the language arena. Without such a scaffold, they would most probably remain only spectators.     Key words: ESP, translation technology, vocabulary, syntax, morphology</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3858">
                <text>2014-11-24</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3859">
                <text>Article
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="74">
        <name>P Philology. Linguistics,PE English,PN Literature (General),PR English literature</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="501" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="524">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/00c3d5566e97718f8e4f468fcea0936a.docx</src>
        <authentication>d04bd84a4bbd2599cf122c6d26de14b3</authentication>
      </file>
      <file fileId="525">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/fafccda765bde4c113258c4b13f6afc9.pdf</src>
        <authentication>3f83fe37b22615d6cca4bd34513e1264</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="3853">
                    <text>Pregledni naučni rad
Izv.prof.dr.sc. Mirela Župan, Pravni fakultet Osijek
Martina Drventić, mag. iur.

SUSTAV SREDIŠNJIH TIJELA KROZ EUROPSKI MODEL
NAPLATE PREKOGRANIČNOG UZDRŢAVANJA
Saţetak: Jedna od konzekvencija suvremene intenzivne mobilnosti je
značajno povećanje broja prekograničnih obiteljskih predmeta. Pravni sustavi
na ovu pojavu odgovaraju normiranjem (kako na nacionalnoj, tako i na
meĎunarodnoj razini), u okviru kojega se u području pravne zaštite najranjivijih,
prije svega djece, naglasak stavlja na rad i funkcioniranje sustava središnjih
tijela. Sustav središnjih tijela ima presudnu ulogu u prekograničnoj naplati
uzdržavanja, te time čini jednu od ključnih poluga u smanjenju siromaštva
vjerovnika uzdržavanja. Predmetom je ovoga rada pozicioniranje sustava
središnjih tijela u rješavanju meĎunarodno obilježenih obiteljskih predmeta,
pojašnjenje djelokruga njihova rada u predmetima uzdržavanja te u kontekstu
Hrvatske konkretna obrada relevantnih propisa, poglavito Uredbe br. 4/2009.
Ključne riječi: sustav središnjih tijela, uzdržavanje,Uredba o uzdržavanju.
1. Uvod
Jedna od konzekvencija suvremene intenzivne mobilnosti je značajno
povećanje broja prekograničnih obiteljskih predmeta, uključivo i predmeta
uzdržavanja. Pravni sustavi na ovu pojavu odgovaraju normiranjem: usvajaju se
moderniji nacionalni zakoni o meĎunarodnom privatnom i procesnom pravu,1
dok se u okviru rada meĎunarodnih organizacija iznalaze i donose novi pravni
okviri. Vodeći globalni akter za meĎunarodne konvencije u području
meĎunarodnog privatnog prava je Haška konferencija za meĎunarodno privatno
pravo,2 dok značajnu regionalnu poziciju danas zauzima Europska unija.3
Normiranje se u svojoj osnovi dogaĎa u sferi metoda uvriježenih za rješavanje
meĎunarodno obilježenih situacija: propisivanje pravila o meĎunarodnoj
nadležnosti, propisivanje mjerodavnog prava, uvoĎenje pravila o meĎunarodnoj
litispendenciji, odreĎivanje postupka i pretpostavki za priznanje i ovrhu stranih
odluka. Ipak, u području pravne zaštite najranjivijih, prije svega djece, odavno je
na meĎunarodnoj sceni u okviru rada Ujedinjenih naroda usvojen još jedan
pristup: uvoĎenje sustava središnjih tijela (tada prijemnih i otpremnih). Sustav
središnjih tijela danas doživljava svoju renesansu u svim novijim meĎunarodnim
i europskim aktima namijenjenim rješavanju prekograničnih predmeta. Sustav
središnjih tijela ima presudnu ulogu u prekograničnoj naplati uzdržavanja, te
1

Symeon C. Symeonides, Codifying Choice of Law Around the World. An International
Comparative Analysis (Oxford University Press 2014).
2
www.hcch.net
3
Geert Van Calster, European Private International Law (Hart Publishing, Oxford) 2013.

151

�time čini jednu od ključnih poluga u smanjenju siromaštva vjerovnika
uzdržavanja. Predmetom je ovoga rada pozicioniranje sustava središnjih tijela u
rješavanju meĎunarodno obilježenih obiteljskih predmeta, pojašnjenje
djelokruga njihova rada u predmetima uzdržavanja te konkretna obrada
nadležnosti, rada i funkcioniranja u kontekstu Uredbe br. 4/2009.
2. Sustavi središnjih tijela – pravni izvori
Suvremeni trend prema kojem se zbog unapreĎenja pravosudne suradnje
u obiteljskim predmetima prakticira mehanizam središnjih tijela nije inovacija
našeg vremena!4 UN Konvencija o ostvarivanju alimentacijskih zahtjeva u
inozemstvu iz 1956. jedna je od najstarijih konvencija kojom je uspostavljena
globalna mreža središnjih tijela.5 U radu Vijeća Europe takoĎer se koristi ovaj
vid pravosudne suradnje u prekograničnim obiteljskim predmetima.6 Konvencije
Haške konferencije u kojih je korišten mehanizam središnjih tijela7 poslužile su
kao prototip širokom prakticiranju u instrumentima EU. EU acquis prihvaća ovaj
model, štoviše, u domeni pravosudne zaštite djeteta daje prednost mehanizmu
meĎuvladine administrativne suradnje putem središnjih tijela u odnosu na
klasične mehanizme meĎunarodnog privatnog i procesnog prava. Središnja tijela
u svakoj su državi članici bazična struktura u učinkovitom pristupu pravnim i
upravnim postupcima u kojima se mogu naći djeca i njihovi roditelji, kako u
okviru Uredbe 2201/2003 (dalje Brisel II. bis),8 ali i Uredbe br. 4/2009. o

4

Sardenber, M., Judicial and administrative cooperation in family law matters: introduction, u
Wybo P. Heere ur., International law and the Hagues 750th anniversary (The Hague, T.M.C.
Asser Press 1999).
5
Implementacija ove konvencije bilježi značajne poteškoće. Više vidi Duncan, W., The
Development of the New Hague Convention on the International Recovery of Child Support and
Other Forms of Family Maintennace, 38 Family Law Quarterly (2004), str. 666.
6
Poglavito su to slijedeće tri konvencije: The European Convention on recognition and
enforcement of decisions concerning custody of children and on restoration of custody of children
(the Custody Convention) [ETS No. 105 - Luxembourg 20.05.1980]; The European Convention on
the exercise of children"s rights [ETS No. 160 - Strasbourg, 25.01.1996]; Convention on contanct
concerning children, Strasbourg, 15.V.2003.
7
Convention of 19 October 1996 on Jurisdiction, Applicable Law, Recognition, Enforcement and
Co-operation in Respect of Parental Responsibility and Measures for the Protection of Children.
Proceedings of the Eighteenth Session 1996 II. (The Hague 1996) str. 615; Convention of 25
October 1980 on the Civil Aspects of International Child AbductionActes et documents de la
Quatorzième session 1980, III. (The Hague 1980) str. 481; Convention of 29 May 1993 on
Protection of Children and Co-operation in Respect of Intercountry Adoption. Proceedings of the
Seventeenth Session 1993, II. (The Hague, 1993) str. 659; Convention of 23 November 2007 on
the International Recovery of Child Support and Other Forms of Family Maintenance, Final Act of
the Twenty-First Session, The Hague 23. November 2007. dostupno na:
http://www.hcch.net/index_en.php, (posjećeno: 15.3.2015.)
8
Uredba Vijeća (EZ) br. 2201/2003 od 27. studenoga 2003. o nadležnosti, priznavanju i izvršenju
sudskih odluka u bračnim sporovima i u stvarima povezanim s roditeljskom odgovornošću, kojom
se stavlja izvan snage Uredba (EZ) br. 1347/2000, OJ L 338, 23.12.2003.

152

�uzdržavanju.9 Sukladno čl. 53. Brisel II. bis, odnosno članku 49. Uredbe o
uzdržavanju svaka država članica odreĎuje središnje tijelo kojemu su povjerene
brojne opće i posebne zadaće. U načelu ova tijela promiču razmjenu informacija
o nacionalnom zakonodavstvu i postupcima, meĎusobnu suraĎuju u primjeni
odnosnih uredaba; olakšavaju komunikaciju izmeĎu sudova, i drugo.
3. Središnja tijela u prekograničnim postupcima uzdrţavanja sukladno
Uredbi o uzdrţavanju
3.1. Prekogranična suradnja u predmetima uzdržavanja
Sam se sustav središnjih prijemnih i otpremnih tijela prvo pojavio u
kontekstu predmeta uzdržavanja kroz New Yoršku konvenciju.10 Mehanizam je
prihvaćen i bitno pojačan kroz sustav Haških konvencija.11 Ključna je
pregovaračka točka kod usvajanja HK o uzdržavanju 200712 bila upravo u općim
i posebnim zadacima povjerenim središnjim tijelima, u kontekstu nužnih
promjena nacionalnih sustava koji bi trebali osigurati takav sveobuhvatan, brz i
učinkovit rad središnjih tijela.13
U okvirima acquisa, Uredba o uzdržavanju do sada je najsveobuhvatnije
normirala rad središnjih tijela.14 Posebne zadaće u okviru Uredbe o uzdržavanju
odnose se na prijem i prijenos zahtjeva, pokretanje postupaka za donošenje
odluke ili izmjenu odluke o uzdržavanju ili za ovrhu odluke o uzdržavanju,
pomoć u nalaženju dužnika ili vjerovnika, i drugo (članak 50. – 53.). U prvoj je
godini primjene Uredbe o uzdržavanju na razini EU zaprimljeno više od 4000
zahtjeva putem središnjih tijela.15 Ipak, isto je istraživanje pokazalo da se sve
države članice teško nose s kratkim rokovima koje Uredba predviĎa ili ih ne
uspijevaju ispoštovati.16
9

Uredba Vijeća (EZ) br. 4/2009 od 18. prosinca 2008. o nadležnosti, mjerodavnom pravu,
priznavanju i izvršenju sudskih odluka te suradnji u stvarima koje se odnose na obvezu
uzdržavanja, OJ L 19, 10.1.2009.
10
Curry-Sumner, I., International Recovery of Child Maintenance Administrative Cooperation in
in-coming
child
maintenance
cases,
dostupno
na
http://www.voorts.com/wpcontent/uploads/Publicatie-C.13.pdf (posjećeno: 15.3.2015.) str. 44.
11
Duncan, W., The Hague Convention of 23 November 2007 on the International Recovery of
Child Support and Other Forms of Family Maintenance Comments on its Objectives and Some of
its Special Features, u Bonomi, A. i Volken, P. ur., X Yearbook of Private International Law
(2008) str. 321, 325.
12
13

Borrás, A., Degeling, J., Convention of 23 November 2007 on the International Recovery of
Child Support and Other Forms of Family Maintenance, Explanatory Report (Hague, 2013) str.
77.
14
Curry Sumner, I., Transnational Recovery of Child Maintenance in Europe: The Future Is
Bright, The Future is Central Authorities, dostupno na http://www.law.muni.cz/sborniky/Days-ofpublic-law/files/pdf/mep/Curry-Sumner.pdf (posjećeno: 15.3.2015.)
15
Walker, L., Beaumont, P., Empirical Study on the Early Operation of the EU Maintenance
Regulation,u Beaumont, P., Hess, B., Walker, L., Spancken, S. (eds), The Recovery of
Maintenance in the EU and Worldwide (Hart Publishing, 2014) str. 339 et.seq.
16
Walker i Beaumont, ibid, str. 354-359.

153

�3.2. Postupanje središnjih tijela povodom zahtjeva po Uredbi o
uzdržavanju
3.2.1. Zahtjevi putem središnjih tijela
Opće i posebne funkcije središnjih tijela utvrĎene u člancima 50. i 51.
Uredbe o uzdržavanju u praksi se ponajviše ostvaruju kroz zahtjeve utvrĎene u
članku 56. Zahtjevi se ulažu preko središnjeg tijela države članice u kojoj
podnositelj zahtjeva boravi središnjem tijelu zamoljene države članice. U
Republici Hrvatskoj kao središnje tijelo za provedbu Uredbe o uzdržavanju
odreĎeno je ministarstvo nadležno za poslove socijalne skrbi.17
Uzdržavanoj osobi koja nastoji naplatiti uzdržavanje na raspolaganju
stoji šest vrsta zahtjeva: (a) zahtjev za priznavanje ili za priznavanje i
proglašenje izvršivosti sudske odluke; (b) zahtjev za izvršni postupak sudske
odluke donesene ili priznate u zamoljenoj državi članici; (c) zahtjev za
izdavanjem sudske odluke u zamoljenoj državi članici kad nema odluke,
uključujući prema potrebi utvrĎivanje roditeljstva; (d) zahtjev za izdavanjem
sudske odluke u zamoljenoj državi članici kad priznavanje i izvršivost sudske
odluke donesene u državi koja nije zamoljena država članica, nije moguće; (e)
zahtjev za izmjenom sudske odluke donesene u zamoljenoj državi članici; (f)
zahtjev za izmjenom sudske odluke donesene u državi koja nije zamoljena
država članica. Dok obveznik uzdržavanja protiv kojeg je donesena postojeća
odluka o uzdržavanju može uložiti zahtjev za: (a) priznavanje sudske odluke na
temelju koje se izvršenje prethodne sudske odluke suspendira ili ograničuje u
zamoljenoj državi članici; (b) izmjenu sudske odluke donesene u zamoljenoj
državi članici; (c) izmjenu sudske odluke donesene u državi koja nije zamoljena
država članica.
Očekivano je da će glavninu postupaka po ovoj Uredbi činiti zahtjevi za
priznavanje ili za priznavanje i proglašenje izvršivosti sudske odluke. Ovaj
zahtjev primjenjiv je u slučajevima u kojima podnositelj zahtjeva posjeduje
odluku o uzdržavanju i želi njezino priznanje ili izvršenje u zamoljenoj državi
članici. Zahtjev uklanja potrebu za donošenjem nove odluke u zamoljenoj državi
članici i omogućuje da postojeća odluka o uzdržavanju bude priznata u
zamoljenoj državi članici na istom pravnom temelju na kojem je donesena u
državi porijekla. Kao primjer ćemo navesti majku koja ima uobičajeno boravište
u državi članici A i posjeduje odluku o uzdržavanju kojom se utvrĎuje obaveza
njezinog bivšeg supruga na plaćanje uzdržavanja za njihovo troje djece. Bivši
suprug ima uobičajeno boravište na području države članice B. Država A
proslijedit će zahtjev za priznavanjem i proglašenjem izvršivosti sudske odluke
državi B. Središnje tijelo države B proslijedit će zahtjev tijelu nadležnom za
17

Zakon o provedbi Uredbe Vijeća (EZ) br. 4/2009 o području nadležnosti, mjerodavnog prava,
priznanja i izvršenja odluka te suradnji u stvarima koje se odnose na obveze uzdržavanja, Narodne
novine br. 127/13, čl. 3. st. 1.

154

�priznavanje i izvršenje sudske odluke. Bivši suprug bit će obaviješten o
pokrenutom postupku priznavanja i proglašenja izvršivosti te će imati priliku
osporiti takvu odluku sredstvima koje mu na raspolaganje daje Uredba. Ukoliko
bivši suprug dobrovoljno ne pristane na plaćanje uzdržavanja, nadležno tijelo
države B poduzet će potrebne mjere za izvršenje odluke i u konačnici proslijediti
naplaćenu novčanu tražbinu državi A.18 U Republici Hrvatskoj tijela nadležna za
postupanje na području primjene Uredbe o uzdržavanju su sudovi i centri za
socijalnu skrb, sukladno s propisanim djelokrugom i nadležnostima tih tijela.19
Tako će, postupajući po ovakvom zahtjevu, središnje tijelo Republike Hrvatske
potpuni zahtjev proslijediti nadležnom centru za socijalnu skrb koje će o
okolnostima obavijestiti obveznika uzdržavanja i proslijediti zahtjev nadležnom
sudu. Zahtjev za priznavanje ili priznavanje i proglašenje izvršivosti sudske
odluke podnosi se na obrascu iz Priloga VI Uredbe o uzdržavanju. Ostalu
potrebnu dokumentaciju Uredba utvrĎuje u Poglavlju IV kojim je ureĎeno
priznavanje, izvršivost i izvršenje sudskih odluka pri čemu se dokumentacija
razlikuje s obzirom na to je li odluka donesene u državi članici koju obvezuje
Haški protokol iz 2007. godine ili u državi koju ne obvezuje Haški protokol iz
2007. godine.20
Druga je vrsta zahtjeva za izvršni postupak sudske odluke donesene ili priznate u
zamoljenoj državi članici. Radi se o najjednostavnijem zahtjevu na temelju
Uredbe. Njime se želi ostvariti da zamoljena država članica izvrši vlastitu
sudsku odluku ili odluku koju je ranije priznala. Uredba na ovaj način
omogućuje podnositelju zahtjeva ishoĎenje izvršenja odluke, bez odlaska u
državu koja je donijela ili priznala odluku, podnošenjem zahtjeva putem
središnjeg tijela države u kojoj ima uobičajeno boravište. I u ovom slučaju,
ukoliko obveznik uzdržavanja dobrovoljno ne pristane ispuniti svoju obvezu,
zamoljeno će središnje tijelo poduzeti mjere potrebne za izvršenje sudske
odluke. Zahtjev se takoĎer podnosi putem obrasca iz Priloga VI i dokumentacije
utvrĎene u Poglavlju IV Uredbe.
Zahtjev za izdavanjem sudske odluke u zamoljenoj državi članici
podnosi se u svrhu ishoĎenja odluke o uzdržavanju. Podnositelj zahtjeva se
obraća središnjem tijelu države u kojem ima uobičajeno boravište koje njegov
zahtjev prosljeĎuje središnjem tijelu države u kojoj obveznik uzdržavanja ima
uobičajeno boravište, s ciljem donošenja odluke o uzdržavanju u toj državi, što
po potrebi uključuje i utvrĎivanje očinstva. Uredba poznaje dva razloga za
podnošenje ovog zahtjeva – kada nema odluke o uzdržavanju i kada postoji
18

Lortie, P., Groff, M., Practical Handbook for Competent Authorities : the 2007 Hague Child
Support Convention, the 2007 Hague Protocol on Applicable Law (Maintenance) and the 2009
European Union Maintenance Regulation(CIP National Library of Romania, 2013) str. 34.
19
Zakon o provedbi Uredbe Vijeća (EZ) br. 4/2009 o području nadležnosti, mjerodavnog prava,
priznanja i izvršenja odluka te suradnji u stvarima koje se odnose na obveze uzdržavanja, op. cit.
(bilj. 1.), čl. 5.
20
Pismena za potrebe izvršenja odreĎena su u čl. 20. Uredbe o uzdržavanju za odluke donesene u
državi članici koju obvezuje Haški protokol iz 2007. godine, a u čl. 28. odreĎeno je koje se isprave
prilažu zahtjevu za proglašenju izvršivosti za odluke donesene u državi članici koju obvezuje
Haški protokol iz 2007.

155

�odluka o uzdržavanju donesena u državi članici koja nije zamoljena državi, ali
postoje razlozi zbog kojih nije moguće njezino priznavanje i izvršivost u
zamoljenoj državi članici. Uzmimo za primjer majku maloljetnog djeteta koja
ima uobičajeno boravište na području države članice A. Majka nije bila udana za
oca djeteta i isto tako očinstvo maloljetnog djeteta nikada nije utvrĎeno. Otac
djeteta ima uobičajeno boravište na području države članice B. Majka želi
ostvariti pravo na uzdržavanje maloljetnog djeteta od strane oca te se obraća
središnjem tijelu države članice A. Središnje tijelo države A proslijedit će
zahtjev za izdavanjem odluke o uzdržavanju državi B. Središnje tijelo države B
poduzeti će sve potrebne mjere s ciljem izdavanja sudske odluke što će svakako
uključivati prosljeĎivanje zahtjeva nadležnom tijelu. Nadležno tijelo u državi B
poduzet će potrebne radnje za utvrĎivanje očinstva. Nakon donošenja odluke
središnje tijelo države B će se pobrinuti i za njezino izvršenje te u konačnici
proslijediti naplaćenu novčanu tražbinu državi A. U ovako provedenom
postupku više neće biti potrebe za podnošenjem dodatnih zahtjeva od strane
majke.21Kod podnošenja ovog zahtjeva u slučajevima kada odluka o uzdržavanju
postoji ali nije moguće njezino priznavanje ili izvršivost, postupak je isti osim
što je isključena potreba utvrĎivanja očinstva. Razlozi za odbijanje priznanja
ureĎeni su u članku 24. Uredbe o uzdržavanju, a temelje se na Uredbi Vijeća
(EZ) br. 44/2001 od 22. prosinca 2000. o nadležnosti, priznavanju i izvršenju
sudskih odluka u graĎanskim i trgovačkim stvarima. Ovaj se zahtjev podnosi
putem obrasca iz Priloga VII uz koji se prilažu svi drugi potrebni podaci ili
dokazi o pravu podnositelja na pravnu pomoć.
Zahtjev za izmjenom sudske odluke primjenjiv je u slučajevima kada
postoji odluka o uzdržavanju, ali podnositelj zahtjeva želi njezinu izmjenu.
Razlozi podnošenja zahtjeva su promjena životnih potreba na strani vjerovnika,
ili pak promjena financijske sposobnosti na strani obveznika uzdržavanja.
Podnositelj zahtjeva (vjerovnik ili obveznik uzdržavanja) zahtjev podnosi putem
središnjeg tijela države u kojoj ima uobičajeno boravište središnjem tijelu države
članice u kojoj druga strana ima uobičajeno boravište. Za primjer uzmimo majku
koja posjeduje odluku o uzdržavanju donesenu u državi A kojom se odreĎuje
uzdržavanje za njeno dvoje djece od strane njenog bivšeg supruga. Bivši suprug
boravi u državi B. Odluka o uzdržavanju priznata je u državi B. Majka želi
povećanje iznosa uzdržavanja budući da su se primanja njezinog bivšeg supruga
povećala nakon donošenja odluke. Majka će putem središnjeg tijela države A
proslijediti za zahtjev za izmjenom odluke središnjem tijelu države B. Bivši
suprug bit će o svemu obaviješten te saslušan pred nadležnim tijelom u državi B.
Nakon donošenja, izmijenjena odluka biti će izvršiva u državi B.22 Zahtjev za
izmjenom sudske odluke takoĎer se podnosi putem obrasca iz Priloga VII.
3. 2. 2. Zahtjevi za posebne mjere

21
22

Lortie, op. cit. (bilj. 18.), str. 37.
Lortie, op. cit. (bilj. 18.), str. 38.

156

�Uz navedene zahtjeve Uredba o uzdržavanju ureĎuje i dodatne vrste
zahtjeva putem središnjeg tijela, zahtjeve za posebnim mjerama, koji
podnositelju zahtjeva stoje na raspolaganju samo u slučaju kada u skladu s
člankom 56. nije podnesen ni jedan zahtjev. Tako Uredba o uzdržavanju u
članku 53. odreĎuje kako središnje tijelo može uz odgovarajuća obrazloženja
dati zahtjev drugom središnjem tijelu za poduzimanjem odgovarajuće posebne
mjere ukoliko bi poduzimanje takve mjere pomoglo pri pronalaženju obveznika
uzdržavanja ili uzdržavane osobe; pomoglo pri pribavljanju podataka o dohotku
i drugih potrebnih financijskih okolnosti obveznika uzdržavanja ili uzdržavane
osobe, uključujući lokaciju imovine; olakšalo pribavljanje dokaza u obliku
isprava ili u drugom obliku, ne dovodeći pritom u pitanje Uredbu (EZ) br.
1206/2001; osiguralo pomoć pri utvrĎivanju roditeljstva kad je to potrebno za
naplatu tražbina za uzdržavanje; pokrenulo postupak ili olakšalo njegovo
pokretanje i ostvarilo potrebne privremene mjere teritorijalnog karaktera i čija je
svrha osigurati ishod neriješenog zahtjeva za uzdržavanje te olakšalo uručivanje
pismena, ne dovodeći pritom u pitanje Uredbu (EZ) br. 1393/2007. Zamoljeno
središnje tijelo poduzet će prema potrebi ove mjere, ako je uvjereno da su
korisne i ako smatra da su potrebne kako bi potencijalnom podnositelju zahtjeva
pomogle pri podnošenju zahtjeva iz članka 56. ili utvrĎivanju treba li uopće
zahtjev uložiti. Glavnina je ovih zahtjeva usmjerena na pronalaženje obveznika
uzdržavanja te na pribavljanje podataka o dohotku i drugim financijskim
okolnostima obveznika. Ovaj zahtjev najčešće se podnosi kada je podnositelju
zahtjeva poznato na području koje države boravi obveznik uzdržavanja, ali mu
nije poznata njegova adresu. Nerijetko podnositelju zahtjeva nije poznato niti u
kojoj državi članici obveznik uzdržavanja ima boravište, ali s obzirom na
okolnosti koje su mu poznate pretpostavlja koja bi to država ili države mogle
biti. U tom slučaju moguće je uputiti zahtjev za posebnim mjerama u središnja
tijela više država. Nakon što zamoljeno središnje tijelo zaprimi zahtjev za
posebnom mjerom sa svrhom pronalaženja obveznika uzdržavanja ili
uzdržavanje osobe ili sa svrhom pribavljanja podataka o dohotku i drugim
potrebama financijskih okolnosti obveznika uzdržavanja ili uzdržavanja osobe,
uključujući lokaciju imovine, ono će od nadležnih nacionalnih institucija ili
putem službenih evidencija pokušati pribaviti tražene podatke. Ukoliko su takve
informacije dostupne, zamoljeno će središnje tijelo priopćiti pribavljene
informacije središnjem tijelu koje je podnositelj zahtjeva.23Ako zamoljeno
središnje tijelo ne može osigurati tražene informacije, o tome odmah izvješćuje
središnje tijelo koje je podnijelo zahtjev te razloge svoje odluke. Zahtjev za
posebnim mjerama podnosi se putem obrasca iz Priloga V. Središnje tijelo
molitelj popunjava „Dio A“ obrasca. U zahtjevu je poželjno navesti što više
informacije o osobi na koju se zahtjev odnosi, kao što su puno ime i prezime,
datum roĎenja, adresa, kako bi nadležne institucije zamoljenog središnjeg tijela
23

Uredba u čl. 53. st. 2. odreĎuje da kad su zatražene informacije pribavljene u skladu s člankom
61. Uredbe u priopćenju se navodi samo adresa potencijalnog tuženika u zamoljenoj državi članici.
U slučaju zahtjeva u svrhu priznanja, izvršivosti ili izvršenja, u priopćenju se dodatno može
navesti samo ima li obveznik uzdržavanja dohodak ili imovinu u toj državi članici.

157

�u što kraćem vremenskom roku i sa što većom sigurnošću utvrdile tražene
informacije. „Dio B“ obrasca ispunjava zamoljeno središnje tijelo nakon što
utvrdi činjenice tražene u zahtjevu te ispunjeni zahtjev vraća središnjem tijelu
molitelju.
3.2.2. Slanje, primanje i obrada zahtjeva
Osim slanja, primanja i obrade zahtjeva središnja tijela takoĎer imaju
važnu zadaću koja podrazumijeva pomoć podnositelju zahtjeva prilikom
podnošenja samog zahtjeva. Ona se očituje u davanju jasne upute o potrebnim
podacima i ispravama, dostavljanju praznih obrazaca podnositelju i pomoći pri
ispunjavanju istih, naputku o tome koje je isprave potrebnu prevesti na jezik
zamoljene države i sl. Po primitku dokumentacije od strane podnositelja zahtjeva
središnje tijelo će pregledati je li potpuna te ukoliko nije zatražiti dopunu ili
ispravak. Središnje će tijelo proslijediti zahtjev središnjem tijelu zamoljene
države tek kad smatra da zahtjev ispunjava sve uvjete iz Uredbe. Po zaprimanju
zahtjeva zamoljeno će središnje tijelo pregledati zahtjev i zaprimljenu
dokumentaciju prije nego li je proslijedi tijelu nadležnom za postupanje. Vezano
uz to, Uredba u čl. 58. st. 2. nameće i obavezu zamoljenom središnjem tijelu da
u roku od 30 dana od datuma zaprimanja zahtjeva, potvrdi primitak na obrascu
iz Priloga VIII, te izvijesti središnje tijelo države članice moliteljice koje su
početne mjere poduzete, ili će biti poduzete, te po potrebi zatraži potrebne
dodatne dokumente i podatke. Isto tako, kroz obrazac iz Priloga VIII priopćit će
središnjem tijelu molitelju i kontakt podatke osobe ili jedinice nadležne za
odgovaranje na upite o napretku pri obradi zahtjeva. Osim toga, zamoljeno
središnje tijelo dužno je izvijestiti središnje tijelo države moliteljice o stanju
obrade zahtjeva u roku od 60 dana od datuma potvrde primitka. Zamoljeno
središnje tijelo ne smije odbiti zahtjev isključivo zbog toga što su potrebni
dodatni dokumenti ili podaci. MeĎutim, zamoljeno središnje tijelo može od
središnjeg tijela molitelja zatražiti da predoči te dodatne dokumente ili te
podatke. Ako središnje tijelo molitelj to ne učini u roku 90 dana ili tijekom
duljeg razdoblja koje je odredilo zamoljeno središnje tijelo, zamoljeno središnje
tijelo može odlučiti da više ne obraĎuje zahtjev. U tom slučaju o tome odmah
obavješćuje središnje tijelo molitelja na obrascu iz Priloga IX.
3.2.3. Komunikacija između središnjih tijela
Uredba inzistira na učestaloj i brzoj komunikaciji izmeĎu središnjih
tijela, stoga su ona dužna primijeniti najžurnija i najučinkovitija sredstva
priopćavanja koja im stoje na raspolaganju. Kao najbrži i najpovoljniji način
komunikacije najzastupljenija je komunikacija putem elektroničke pošte. Ova
vrsta komunikacije najlakši je i najbrži način za dobivanje informacija o statusu
predmeta pred središnjim tijelom i pred tijelima nadležnima za postupanje po
Uredbi. Isto tako, dok država ne stekne praksu u postupanju po Uredbi s
odreĎenom državom članicom, na ovaj način najbrže može saznati zahtjeva li
158

�možda zamoljena država dodatne isprave u skladu sa svojim nacionalnim
pravom izuzev onih koje propisuje Uredba. Na taj način izbjeći će se moguća
potreba za dopunom dokumentacije nakon podnošenja zahtjeva.
3.2.4. Troškovi podnositelja zahtjeva
Osim što Uredba za cilj ima ubrzati postupak za ostvarivanjem prava na
uzdržavanje, za cilj ima i maksimalno smanjiti troškove podnositelja zahtjeva,
koji je u većini slučajeva ekonomski slabija strana. Svi zahtjevi u skladu s
člankom 56. omogućuju podnositelju zahtjeva da svoje pravo ostvari bez odlaska
u stranu državu. Isto tako podnošenje zahtjeva putem središnjeg tijela ne
zahtjeva osobni dolazak podnositelja zahtjeva u središnje tijelo. Podnositelj
zahtjeva će sve potrebne informacije i upute od središnjeg tijela dobiti
telefonski, elektroničkom poštom ili pisano poštom, a svoj će zahtjev u
konačnici dostaviti središnjem tijelu putem redovne pošte. U skladu s člankom
54. Uredbe središnja tijela ne smiju podnositelju zahtjeva naplaćivati svoje
usluge, osim izvanrednim troškova koji proizlaze iz zahtjeva za posebnim
mjerama. Troškovi manjeg opsega za stranku bi mogli nastati jedino prilikom
prikupljanja dokumentacije potrebne za pojedini zahtjev. Tako nerijetko za
stranku nastaju troškovi zbog potrebe prevoĎenja odreĎene dokumentacije.24U
takvim se slučajevima podnositelju zahtjeva savjetuje da u tu svrhu pokuša
ostvariti pravo na jednokratnu naknadu u skladu sa Zakonom o socijalnoj skrbi.25
MeĎutim, rješenje o pravu na jednokratnu naknadu diskrecijskom ocjenom
donosi centar za socijalnu skrb, što podnositelju zahtjeva i dalje ne pruža
sigurnost da će njegovi troškovi biti nadoknaĎeni. Stoga je, zbog socijalne
osjetljivosti stranaka u većini predmeta uzdržavanja, nužno na nacionalnoj razini
utvrditi pravni mehanizam koji će podnositelju zahtjeva dati pravo na
djelomičnu ili potpuno naknadu troškova ove vrste. Prijevodi obrazaca kojima se
podnose zahtjevi – Prilozi V, VI, VII neće stvarati dodatan trošak stranci,
zahvaljujući veoma dobroj i razvijenoj informatizaciji europskog zakonodavstva.
Naime, službenicima u središnjim tijelima dana je mogućnost da korištenjem
Internet stranice „The European e-Justice Portal“, ispune željeni obrazac na
svom jeziku te po završetku ispunjavanja obrasca odaberu jezik države članice
na koji žele da obrazac bude preveden.26
24

U skladu s čl. 20. st. 1.(d) i 28. st. 1.(c) Uredbe o uzdržavanju, kada je potrebno, kod podnošenja
zahtjeva za priznavanje ili priznavanje i proglašenje izvršivosti sudske odluke, izvod iz odluke
koju je donio sud podrijetla uporabom obrasca iz Priloga I ili priloga II mora biti transliteriran ili
preveden na službeni jezik države članice koja obavlja izvršenje ili kad u državi članici ima više
službenih jezika, na službeni jezik ili na jedan od službenih jezika sudskog postupka mjesta u
kojem je uložen zahtjev u skladu s pravom te države članice ili na drugi jezik koji je predmetna
država članica navela kao prihvatljiv. Čl. 20. st. 3. i 28. st. 3. odreĎuju kako svaka država članica
može navesti službeni jezik ili jezike institucija Europske unije, a koji je drukčiji od njezina jezika,
koji prihvaća za ispunjavanje obrazaca. Svaki prijevod mora učiniti osoba kvalificirana za
prevoĎenje u jednoj od država članica.
25
Čl. 46.-48., Zakon o socijalnoj skrbi, Narodne novine br. 157/13 i 152/14.
26
Bitno je napomenuti da ovaj sustav prevodi samo formu obrasca, dok će ispunjeni tekst obrasca
ostati na jeziku na kojemu je upisan, stoga je uobičajena praksa izmeĎu središnjih tijela da se tekst

159

�4. Zaključak
Učinkovitost prekogranične naplate uzdržavanja već je gotovo cijelo
stoljeće u fokusu kako nacionalnih država, tako i meĎunarodne zajednice.
Europska unija je prekogranični pravni promet odlučila urediti brojnim
tradicionalnim metodama prvenstveno procesnog prava, ali u njihovim
unaprijeĎenim varijantama: primjerice ukidanje egzekvature za priznanje odluka
drugih država članica,27 ili zamrzavanje računa kao privremena mjera osiguranja
prekograničnog potraživanja, eklatantni su primjerci.28 Nadalje, u odnosu na
uzdržavanje djece EU predviĎa besplatnu pravnu pomoć u predmetima
uzdržavanja.
Ipak, suvremeni intenzivni prekogranični pravni promet stavlja na
kušnju uvriježene pravne mehanizme meĎunarodnog privatnog i postupovnog
prava. Klasična parnica i postupak postaju u velikoj mjeri neučinkoviti u
kontekstu zaštite najranjivijih: oni su skupi i spori. MeĎunarodna zajednica je
prije više od pola stoljeća prvi puta prakticirala sustav logističke podrške koji
pomaže ostvarenju pravosudne zaštite najranjivijih, a taj je mehanizam danas
obilno preuzela i koristi EU. Stranke same niti mogu niti znaju kako locirati
dužnika, utvrditi imovinu, pokrenuti postupak, naplati tražbinu – za to im danas
kao servis treba služiti središnje tijelo na koji se prebacuje taj teret. Prednosti EU
u odnosu na sve ostale sustave središnjih tijela (poglavito one usvojene u
okvirima Haških konvencija) je učinkoviti nadzor primjene, redoviti monitoring
i izvješćivanje o radu, te mogućnost sankcioniranja države članice koja bi
zakazala u provedbi svojih obveza. Unatoč teškoćama u radu središnjih tijela,
njihovo funkcioniranje ukazuje na progresiju prava usmjerenu smanjenju
siromaštva djece, a koja su u inferiornoj socio-ekonomskoj poziciji u
predmetima uzdržavanja.

ispunjava na engleskom jeziku. Budući da ispunjavani dio obrasca obično čine samo nazivi, brojke
i eventualno kratka pojašnjenja takva praksa do sada nije naišla na poteškoće.
27
Župan, M., Osobitosti ovrhe strane odluke o uzdržavanju, u: Rešetar, B., Župan, M.,
Imovinskopravni aspekti razvoda braka – hrvatski, međunarodni i europski kontekst (Osijek,
2011) str. 331-367.
28
Župan, M., Cross-border recovery of maintenance taking account of the new European Account
Preservation Order (EAPO), radni materija predstavljen na ERA ANNUAL CONFERENCE ON
EUROPEAN FAMILY LAW, Trier 2014 ( u postupku objave).

160

�Mirela Župan, Associate Professor,
Faculty of Law, University of Osijek
Martina Drventić, mr. iur.
Faculty of Law, University of Osijek

SYSTEM OF CENTRAL BODIES THROUGH EUROPEAN
MODEL OF CROSS-BORDER PAYMENT OF MAINTENANCE
Summary: One of the consequences of modern intensive mobility is a
significant increase in the number of cross-border family cases. Legal systems
correspond to this phenomenon by introducing new/improved legal norms (both
at national and international level). In the field of legal protection of the most
vulnerable, especially children, emphasis is placed on norms that present a legal
framework for functioning of the central authority system. System of central
authority has a crucial role in cross-border payment of maintenance and thus
constitutes one of the key levers in reducing poverty of support creditors. This
paper speaks of positioning of the system of central bodies in resolving
international family matters, clarifying the scope of their work in the case of
maintenance and in particular Maintenance Regulation no. 4/2009.
Key words: central authority system, maintenance obligations,
Maintenance Regulation.

161

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3846">
                <text>2994</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3847">
                <text>SUSTAV SREDIŠNJIH TIJELA KROZ EUROPSKI MODEL NAPLATE PREKOGRANIČNOG UZDRŽAVANJA</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3848">
                <text>ŽUPAN, Mirela</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3849">
                <text>Jedna od konzekvencija suvremene intenzivne mobilnosti je značajno povećanje broja  prekograničnih obiteljskih predmeta. Pravni sustavi na ovu pojavu odgovaraju normiranjem (kako na nacionalnoj, tako i na međunarodnoj razini), u okviru kojega se u području pravne zaštite najranjivijih, prije svega djece, naglasak stavlja na rad i funkcioniranje sustava središnjih tijela. Sustav središnjih tijela ima presudnu ulogu u prekograničnoj naplati uzdržavanja, te time čini jednu od ključnih poluga u smanjenju siromaštva vjerovnika uzdržavanja. Predmetom je ovoga rada pozicioniranje sustava središnjih tijela u rješavanju međunarodno obilježenih obiteljskih predmeta, pojašnjenje djelokruga njihova rada u predmetima uzdržavanja te u kontekstu Hrvatske konkretna obrada relevantnih propisa, poglavito Uredbe br. 4/2009.   Ključne riječi: sustav središnjih tijela, uzdržavanje,Uredba o uzdržavanju</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3850">
                <text>Law faculty of University Džemal Bijedić Mostar</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3851">
                <text>2015</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3852">
                <text>Article
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="59">
        <name>H Social Sciences (General),K Law (General)</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="500" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="523">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/205d02bedb2d25f0e43139d0aafd4239.pdf</src>
        <authentication>bbc1ba6a6300ab73e2846c2de5e8ca32</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="3845">
                    <text>Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

Derivative and Stylistic Features of Verbs of Words of Persian
Origin in the Bosnian Language
Amela Šehović &amp; Đenita Haverić
University of Sarajevo, Bosnia and Herzegovina
Submitted: 12.04.2014.
Accepted: 03.11.2014.

Abstract

Before it was fully adopted by the Bosnian language, a Persian loanword, from the
moment it was borrowed from the source (Persian) to the receiver (Bosnian)
language, would undergo various stages of adaptation on the phonological,
morphological, and semantic plane. Due to the fact that many Persian words entered
the Bosnian language through Turkish as the mediator language, a great number of
semantic changes occurred when the word was borrowed from Persian and later used
in Turkish. Later on, the same meaning from Turkish would be transferred to
Bosnian language. Words of eastern origin, i.e. words from Turkish, Arabic or
Persian, made their way into the Bosnian language due to various influences and
during various periods of time. These words were introduced to the Bosnian
language mostly through Turkish and are, for that reason, referred to as turcisms.
However, a more scientifically approved term is orientalisms since not all of these
words belong to the Turkish lexical material, and since they involve a great number
of Arabic and Farsi phrases. This paper examines the significance and role of the
Turkish language as the language mediator in the case of words of Persian origin
entering the Bosnian language. As loanwords, turcisms were used mainly during the
500-year-long Ottoman rule in Bosnia-Herzegovina, when the contact with the
Turkish language and culture was most immediate. For that reason, the number of
turcisms in the Bosnian language is quite impressive. For instance, Škaljić’s Rječnik
turcizama (Dictionary of Turcisms) contains 8,742 words (expressions) and 6,878
terms (1979: 23). During the Ottoman period, Persian was the language of literature,
especially poetry. The most of the lexis of Persian origin entered the Bosnian
language owing to great Iranian classics, but also, indirectly - through Turkish.
Compared to Turkish and Arabic, lexis of Persian origin is the least present – more
than 600 words in Škaljić’s Dictionary of Turcisms (Akopdžanjan 2010: 18).
Keywords: Persian loanwords, Turkish language, Bosnian language, semantics
changes
21

�Derivative and Stylistic Features of Verbs of Words of Persian Origin in the Bosnian Language

Introduction
The Bosnian language contains a number of words of Persian origin, mainly received
through Turkish as the relay language during Ottoman rule in Bosnia and
Herzegovina. Today, these words are mainly part of the passive lexis of modern
Bosnian, which is primarily a consequence of the disappearance of the notions and
phenomena they denote, but also a result of their replacement with other forms.
However, quite a number of these lexemes appear in conversational Bosnian, where
they are used for the purpose of greater expressive force. They are most frequently
nouns, followed by adjectives and verbs – parts of speech that carry the largest
amount of information.
This paper will focus on verbs derived from words of Persian origin, usually nouns.
This is no surprise in light of the fact the majority of loanwords are nouns. This is
because nouns’ function is to name phenomena and objects – both those that do not
have adequate local equivalents, and those that do have local equivalents, but are for
some reason less prestigious and are therefore replaced with a borrowed noun. Since
Persian loanwords no longer enter our language, due to the influence of different
factors, the corpus of this research comprises dictionaries of modern Bosnian
language1. Namely, we thought that such lexicographical sources would represent a
reliable source for a derivation and style-based analysis of verbs in Bosnian.
However, since the root of such verbs is Persian, we consulted dictionaries of the
Persian language in order to determine their origin and semantics. These dictionaries
were used as an auxiliary tool in this derivation and style-focused analysis of verbs in
the lexical stock of the Bosnian language.

Derivative features of verbs of Persian origin in Bosnian
Most verbs in our language derived from Persian words are dominative, i.e. derived
from nouns. Although prefixal derivation is indeed the most productive type for

They include: Rječnik bosanskoga jezika (2010) by Senahid Halilović, Ismail Palić and Amel Šehović,
published by the Faculty of Philosophy in Sarajevo, further referred to in this paper as RBJ, as well as
Rječnik sarajevskog žargona (2003) by Narcis Saračević, published by Vrijeme Zenica, further referred
to in this paper as RSŽ.
1

22

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

derivation of verbs, this paper will first look at verbs of suffixal derivation, since the
meaning of verb suffixes is far more precise than that of verb prefixes.
Suffixal derivation of verbs
As a method of word formation, suffixal derivation is more frequent in nouns than in
verbs. Still, there are numerous verbs derived in this way.
Suffixal derivation of verbs from nouns
The most prominent are verbs derived with the following suffixes (according to:
Barić – Lončarić i dr., 1979:293–294):
1. the suffix -a-, used to form verbs related to the meaning of the noun,
a) as object: erendati – ‘to grate potato, cheese etc.’ (RBJ: 272), hujati –
‘conversat., expr. to cause anger, fury, to anger, upset’ (RBJ: 373);
i.e. those whose meaning can be described by transforming nouns: noun + ati → verb + noun in the accusative case (Babić, 1986:449), for example:
džumbusati – ‘conversat., expr. to cause džumbus, excitement, noisy
celebration’ (RBJ: 253).
The verb erendati is interesting in terms of norm, since the former Serbo-Croat norm
recognised only the form rend(e)isati (MS2: 506–507), and erende was marked as
pokr. [regional, provincial] (MS – MH3: 858), indicating its non-normative status and
forwarding the entry to the noun rende. The situation is the opposite in modern
Bosnian – the form rende is non-preferred in the norm of contemporary Bosnian
(RBJ:1142), as indicated by the marking v. [see], forwarding the lexicographical
entry to the noun erende.
b) as substance or object used as a tool or a device for a particular action:
pandžati – ‘scratch and hurt with pandže [claws]’ (RBJ: 872); tamburati –
‘rare, to play the tamboura’ (RBJ: 1316); testerati – ‘to cut using testera
[saw], to saw’ (RBJ: 1327).
Derivatives of this meaning are the most frequent among verbs derived using the
suffix -a-.
c) as a name of a state: beharati – ‘to be in behar [spring blossom] (fruit
trees), to blossom’ (RBJ: 54);
This abbreviation is used to refer to Rečnik srpskohrvatskoga književnog jezika, vol. 5 (P – S) (1973),
published by Matica srpska Novi Sad.
3 This abbreviation refers to Rečnik srpskohrvatskoga književnog jezika, vol. 1 (A – E) (1967), published
by Matica srpska Novi Sad and Matica hrvatska Zagreb.
2

23

�Derivative and Stylistic Features of Verbs of Words of Persian Origin in the Bosnian Language

d) in various other meanings: pendžerati – ‘conversat., expr. to go to
someone’ pendžer [window] for the purpose of courtship’ (RBJ: 889);
2. suffix -i-, used to derive verbs:
a) whose meaning can be described by a transformation: noun + -iti →
verb + noun in the accusative case, for example abdestiti se – ‘to take
abdest, to conduct the ritual of ablution’ (RBJ: 1); divaniti – ‘expr. 1. to
speak, discuss, present, etc.; i.e. to conduct divan – meeting, discussion’
(RBJ: 193);
or when related with the starting noun:
b) as substance or object used as a tool or a device: sirćetiti – ‘to season
with sirće [vinegar]’ (RBJ: 1194); šećeriti – ‘to sweeten with šećer
[sugar]’ (RBJ:1288);
c) as an object resulting from the action denoted by the verb: ćariti –
‘conversat., expr. to acquire ćar [gain], to earn, e.g. through trade’ (RBJ:
148); ćemeriti – ‘arch. to build as ćemer [type of roof]’ (RBJ: 149),
jagmiti – ‘trying to reach or grab something by fighting others’ (RBJ:
454); kauriti – ‘to turn into a kaur’ (RBJ: 495); pazariti – ‘to conduct
pazar, to purchase or sell, to trade’ (RBJ: 885); šićariti – ‘conversat.,
expr. to gain šićar [profit, gain] easily or quickly, (u)ćariti’ (RBJ: 1292);
zijaniti – ‘conversat., expr. to suffer damages or loss’ (RBJ: 1523);
d) expressing the same thing as the base noun: bećariti – ‘to live the life of
a bećar [carefree, sociable, enjoying a good time, etc.]’ (RBJ: 53);
e) expressing a feature: jaraniti (se) – ‘conversat., rare, to become friends,
to maintain friendship, to spend time together, to socialise’ (RBJ: 457–
458);
f) denoting a particular job or profession: pehlivaniti – ‘to be pehlivan, to
perform the acrobatics of a pehlivan’ (RBJ: 888); piljariti – ‘to be a
piljar, a (green)grocer’ (RBJ: 898);
g) in various other meanings: meziti – ‘conversat., to be served or eat meze’
(RBJ: 648); nišaniti – ‘mil. to take aim (nišan)’ (RBJ: 770); timariti – ‘to
clean and groom (esp. a horse) using a brush or a comb’ (RBJ: 1331).
The last set of verbs belongs to a large group of derivatives from inanimate nouns of
unidentifiable general semantic definition.
3. with the suffix -ira-, used to derive verbs that mean:
a) to play or seek amusement: šahirati – ’1. conversat., to play chess for
fun, 2. To attack the opponent’s king in chess’ (RBJ: 1284).
24

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

Most nouns used as the base for verbs derived using the suffix -ira- are of foreign
origin, primarily Latin and French, and less frequently from Classical Greek and
Italian, with numerous colloquial examples from German and more recently from
English (data from: Klajn, 2003:355), and this kind of verbs derived from a noun
originally from Persian is thus particularly interesting in terms of derivation.
4. the suffix -isa- used to derive verbs meaning:
a) to be or resemble the meaning of the noun: dembelisati – ‘expr. to live
like a dembel [lazy person]’ (RBJ: 169).4
If the base noun is labelled pejorative, the verb inevitably carries with it a pejorative
connotation, despite the fact that the source may not register the pejorative meaning
with the verb, but rather only with the noun.
b) to perform a particular job or craft: dunđerisati – ’1. to be a dunđer
[builder], , 2. pejor. to perform building or construction work poorly’
(RBJ: 240);
c) an action or the result of an action expressed by the noun: mahanisati –
‘to find mahana [fault]’ (RBJ: 619);
d) a substance or an object used as a tool or a device: testerisati – ‘to cut
with a saw’ (RBJ: 1327).
As for verbs derived using the suffix -isa-, particularly interesting are those which
use the Turkish -le(n)- or -la- before this one, itself of Greek origin (cf. Muftić, 19601961:23), such as: muhurleisati – ‘arc. to place a muhur [stamp, seal], to certify with
a stamp’ (RBJ: 680).
5. the suffix -ova-, used to derive verbs meaning:
a) to be or resemble the meaning of the noun: bećarovati (bećariti) – ‘to
live the life of a bećar’ (RBJ: 53).
Verbs ending in -isa- and -ova-, derived from animate nouns, such as the one
listed in example a), denote behaviour.
b) to perform a particular task or craft: šegrtovati – ‘to be a trainee
craftsman, šegrt’ (RBJ: 1288).¸
Suffix-based derivation of verbs from adjectives
Verbs are derived from adjectives using the following suffixes:
4

Although Bosnian classifies this word as both a noun and an adjective (RBJ: 169), here it appears as a
noun and it is treated accordingly.

25

�Derivative and Stylistic Features of Verbs of Words of Persian Origin in the Bosnian Language

1. with the suffix -i-, when they mean ‘to develop a feature expressed by the
adjective’, as in ćoraviti – ‘to make ćorav [blind], to go blind’ (RBJ:
151);
2. with the suffix -je-, when they mean ‘to develop a feature expressed by
the adjective’, as in ćelavjeti – ‘to become ćelav [bald], to lose hair’
(RBJ: 149); ćoravjeti – ‘to become ćorav; to lose sight’ (RBJ: 151).
Prefix and suffix-based verb derivation
Some of the verbs we looked at in the previous chapter also use prefixes, hence they
can be considered prefix-based derivatives. Although some authors (cf. Babić,
1986:495) restrict prefix-based derivation to a limited number of prefixes (o-, ob-,
po-, pod-, pre-, u-) and suffixes (-nuti, -jeti, -iti, -ati), we decided to accept a more
comprehensive treatment of this form of derivation, as elaborated in Priručna
gramatika hrvatskoga književnog jezika, and include all the prefixes and suffixes that
appear in verb derivation.
However, unlike verb suffixes5, which, in most cases, render clearly defined
meanings, the meaning of verb prefixes do not entail such precision. Klajn even
insists that ‘as language developed, certain prefixes were combined with certain
verbs in a more or less arbitrary fashion’, influenced by different factors, rendering
an ‘entirely unpredictable’ result (Klajn, 2002:248).
In light of this fact, we will try to offer explanations of prefixes noted in the verbs
included in our analysis:
A typical meaning of verbs derived using the prefix iz- is completion of an action, as
evident in the verb istimariti, which also includes sound assimilation [z into s].
The primary perfective meaning is evident in the use of the verb prefix na-, which
can also express completion of an action (narendati [to complete grating, cf. above]),
though not necessarily (nanišaniti [to take aim]).
The verb narendati deserves an additional comment: the prefix na- is added to a form
which is not preferred in the Bosnian language – rende, probably caused by the
tendency to avoid the initial hiatus. Also, the verb narendati is opposed to the form
izrendati, derived under the same principle as narendati: prefix + root rend- + suffix
-a- + suffix -ti, though not confirmed through sources.

5

The meaning of these will not be added, since they were covered in the preceding section.

26

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

Performing an action on the surface of another object is expressed using the prefix
po- in verbs such as posirćetiti [to drizzle with vinegar (sirće)] and pošećeriti [to
sprinkle with sugar], whereas pokauriti [to convert to Christianity] presents the
meaning of completion of the action denoted (perfective).
Although verbs derived using the prefix pro- on a noun are not that numerous, our
corpus incudes the verb probeharati [cf. above], denoting a completed action
(perfective).
The prefix s- is used to derive transitive and reflexive verbs, mainly from nouns, as
evident in the example sjaraniti se, meaning to come together.
The meaning of the prefix u- in verbs such as ućariti, ujagmiti and ušićariti is
identical – completion of the action denoted.
The prefix za- has numerous meanings, and those noted in the corpus include:
– inchoative: zameziti, zamezetiti;
– completed action (perfective): zabeharati;
– perform an action on the surface of an object: zasirćetiti, zašećeriti; but also
possible with a nuanced majorative meaning.
–
Therefore, it can be concluded that prefixes may change the aspect of the verbs they
are attached to – they may shift their meaning from imperfective to perfective, which
is the primary feature of verbs derived by prefixation.
Derivational synonymy
A number of verbs derived from words of Persian origin display a relationship of
derivational synonymy – be it that suffixes are synonymous, as they are in examples
such as: bećarovati, bećariti; testerati, testerisati (only in the 1st meaning) or prefixes
with synonymous meaning, such as: probeharati: zabeharati (perfective meaning);
posirćetiti: zasirćetiti (perform an action on the surface of an object), posoliti:
zasoliti (perform an action on the surface of an object); narendati: izrendati
(perfective). In principle, all these verbs are used frequently in everyday
communication, since their roots denote objects, notions and phenomena present in
everyday life – ‘two or three derivational forms would not have appeared in case of a
rarely used item’ (Šehović, 2012:413) and the explanation of this phenomenon
should certainly be sought in light of this fact.

Stylistic features of Bosnian verbs derived from words of Persian origin

27

�Derivative and Stylistic Features of Verbs of Words of Persian Origin in the Bosnian Language

There are numerous verbs derived from words of Persian origin that belong to
conversational Bosnian. These include the following6: jagmiti – ‘2. trying to be ahead
of others in something; rush, hasten’ (RBJ: 454); jaraniti se (with an added label
rarely), meziti, pekmeziti – ‘pejor. whine (RBJ: 889)’; šahirati (in the 1st meaning),
tezgariti – ‘pejor. to earn money on the side, doing part-time or honorarium-based
work in addition to regular employment (often in art or intellectual services)’ (RBJ:
1328); some of them are also expressive, such as: ćariti, džumbusati, hujati,
pendžerati, šićariti, zijaniti – ‘to suffer damages or loss’ (RBJ: 1523). We may add to
this group additional examples of jargon, thus completing their assignment in terms
of style. This group includes the following: lešiti – ‘hit, beat’ (RSŽ: 146); lešiti se –
‘drink heavily, use drugs, participate in a fistfight’ (RSŽ: 146); mezetiti – ‘abuse
verbally, ridicule’ (RBJ: 648); olešiti – ‘beat up someone’ (RSŽ: 190); ‘hit hard, beat
up with great force’ (RBJ: 822); olešiti se – ‘get drunk’ (RSŽ: 190); ‘get very drunk’
(RBJ: 822); tamburati – ‘hit someone, beat up someone’ (RBJ: 1316); testerati – ‘be
very boring to someone, annoy someone’ (RBJ: 1327); zijaniti – ‘sport. experience
defeat; lose a game’ (RBJ: 1523). All these are examples of metaphoric meaning, as
is evident in the following examples, unmarked in terms of which functional style to
which they belong: beharati – ‘(humorous) turning grey [hair]’ (RBJ: 54); pehlivaniti
– ‘a. managing to survive in a complex situation; b. pejor. be a turncoat’ (RBJ: 888);
šegrtovati – ‘be a beginner in a job and trying to learn from more experienced ones’
(RBJ: 1288); testerati – ‘snore very loudly (resembling the sound of a log being
sawed)’ (RBJ: 1327); interestingly, pejorative meaning seems to have developed
parallel to the metaphoric one, as evident in the following examples: dunđerisati (in
the 2nd meaning); piljariti – ‘work as a petty merchant’ (RBJ: 898); tamburati –
’speak incessantly, bore the interlocutors with pointless talk’ (RBJ: 1316).
Some of these verbs are certainly marked for their expressiveness. One of them is
certainly the verb horoziti se, derived in Bosnian from a word of Persian origin,
horoz, which means: ‘1. rooster, 2. trigger on a firearm’ (RBJ: 368), whereas xorūs in
Persian means: ’1. zool. rooster’ (PBR7: 406). In Bosnian, the verb horoziti se
belongs to the conversational style, and its figurative meaning is based on the
meaning of the word it is derived from: ’1. to become angry 2. to rise in anger, to be
upset’ (RBJ: 368). The same features can be found in the verbs dembelisati; pandžati
se – ‘enter suspicious relations’ (RBJ: 872), and divaniti, which also includes an
element of pejorative meaning: ‘talk nonsense, speak pointlessly, fantasize’ (RBJ:
193).

6

meaning will be added for verbs described previously: they will be listed for illustration only.
This abbreviation refers to Perzijsko-bosanski rječnik (2010) by Mubina Moker and Đenita Haverić,
published by the Ibn Sina Research Institute Sarajevo Sarajevo
7

28

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

Conclusion
This analysis of verbs in the Bosnian language derived from words of Persian origin
leads to the following conclusions:
1. These verbs are usually derived using suffixes and prefixes, with clear
evidence of derivational synonymy in certain cases.
2. Many of these verbs have developed figurative meaning, often pejorative
and expressive, sometimes arising from the expressiveness of the root
word itself.
3. The verbs included in this analysis are present in Bosnian mainly in the
conversational style, but they can be entirely neutral in terms of affiliation
with a particular functional style. This however is quite rare.
Therefore, these conclusions indicate a clear need for further research in relation to
words of Persian origin in the Bosnian language, and linguists should focus in
particular on their various derivatives. That is why we hope that this paper will open
new avenues for more comprehensive research in this segment of our language.

29

�Derivative and Stylistic Features of Verbs of Words of Persian Origin in the Bosnian Language

References
Babić, Stjepan (1986). Tvorba riječi u hrvatskom književnom jeziku. Zagreb:
Jugoslavenska akademija znanosti i umjetnosti – Globus.
Barić, E., Lončarić, M. i dr. (1979). Priručna gramatika hrvatskoga književnog
jezika. Zagreb: Školska knjiga.
Dehhoda (Loġatnāme-ye Dehxodā). See: http://www.loghatnaameh.org/.
Halilović, Senahid; Palić, Ismail; Šehović, Amela (2010). Rječnik bosanskoga
jezika. Sarajevo: Filozofski fakultet.
Jahić, Dževad (1999). Školski rječnik bosanskog jezika. Sarajevo: Ljiljan.
Klajn, Ivan (2002). Tvorba reči u savremenom srpskom jeziku. Deo prvi, Slaganje
i prefiksacija. Beograd – Novi Sad: Zavod za udžbenike i nastavna
sredstva – Institut za srpski jezik SANU – Matica srpska.
Klajn, Ivan (2003). Tvorba reči u savremenom srpskom jeziku. Deo drugi,
Sufiksacija i konverzija. Beograd – Novi Sad: Zavod za udžbenike i
nastavna sredstva – Institut za srpski jezik SANU – Matica srpska.
Moker, Mubina; Haverić, Đenita (2010). Perzijsko-bosanski rječnik. Sarajevo:
Naučnoistraživački institut „Ibn Sina”.
Muftić, Teufik (1960–1961). „O arabizmima u srpskohrvatskom jeziku”. Prilozi za
orijentalnu filologiju. X–XI. Pp. 5–29.
Rečnik srpskohrvatskoga književnog jezika. Vol. 1 (A – E) (1967). Novi Sad –
Zagreb: Matica srpska – Matica hrvatska.
Rečnik srpskohrvatskoga književnog jezika. Vol. 5 (P – S) (1973). Novi Sad:
Matica srpska.
Saračević, Narcis (2003). Rječnik sarajevskog žargona. Zenica: Vrijeme.
Šehović, Amela (2012). „Univerbacija u bosanskom jeziku”. In: Tvorba reči i
njeni resursi u slovenskim jezicima, a conference book (ed. Rajna
Dragićević). Filološki fakultet: Beograd. Pp. 407–417.

30

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3839">
                <text>2782</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3840">
                <text>Derivative and Stylistic Features of Verbs of Words of Persian Origin in the Bosnian Language</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3841">
                <text>Šehović, Amela
Haverić, Đenita</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3842">
                <text>Before it was fully adopted by the Bosnian language, a Persian loanword, from the moment it was borrowed from the source (Persian) to the receiver (Bosnian) language, would undergo various stages of adaptation on the phonological, morphological, and semantic plane. Due to the fact that many Persian words entered the Bosnian language through Turkish as the mediator language, a great number of semantic changes occurred when the word was borrowed from Persian and later used in Turkish. Later on, the same meaning from Turkish would be transferred to Bosnian language. Words of eastern origin, i.e. words from Turkish, Arabic or Persian, made their way into the Bosnian language due to various influences and during various periods of time. These words were introduced to the Bosnian language mostly through Turkish and are, for that reason, referred to as turcisms. However, a more scientifically approved term is orientalisms since not all of these words belong to the Turkish lexical material, and since they involve a great number of Arabic and Farsi phrases.  This paper examines the significance and role of the Turkish language as the language mediator in the case of words of Persian origin entering the Bosnian language.  As loanwords, turcisms were used mainly during the 500-year-long Ottoman rule in Bosnia-Herzegovina, when the contact with the Turkish language and culture was most immediate. For that reason, the number of turcisms in the Bosnian language is quite impressive. For instance, Škaljić’s Rječnik turcizama (Dictionary of Turcisms) contains 8,742 words (expressions) and 6,878 terms (1979: 23). During the Ottoman period, Persian was the language of literature, especially poetry. The most of the lexis of Persian origin entered the Bosnian language owing to great Iranian classics, but also, indirectly - through Turkish. Compared to Turkish and Arabic, lexis of Persian origin is the least present – more than 600 words in Škaljić’s Dictionary of Turcisms (Akopdžanjan 2010: 18).    Keywords: Persian loanwords, Turkish language, Bosnian language, semantics changes</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3843">
                <text>2015</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3844">
                <text>Article
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="73">
        <name>P Philology. Linguistics,PG Slavic, Baltic, Albanian languages and literature,PI Oriental languages and literatures</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="499" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="522">
        <src>https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/1db6da12c3aebd73203492ac143522af.pdf</src>
        <authentication>feaf10f8675d124fdb22fa139a792fb6</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="3838">
                    <text>Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

Data elicitation through language testing: Challenges of test
design
Monika Černá
University of Pardubice, Czech Republic
Submitted: 15.04.2014.
Accepted: 08.11.2014.

Abstract
The paper discusses the challenges of test design in the context of a research project
focusing on the analysis of tertiary students’ spoken production in English. One of
the project aims is to create a corpus of learner-spoken English. The participants in
the study are Czech first-year students in English language teacher education study
programmes at three universities. In order to elicit samples of the students’ oral
production, a test of speaking, including a pronunciation subtest,was designed with
respect to the research aims and objectives and in accordance with the current trends
in the field. The challenges faced by the research team may be divided into three
groups – those pertinent to the construction phase of the research instrument, the
pilot phase, and the data-collection phase. The paper discusses how the team
responded to the perceived challenges.The process of test designing was informed by
relevant literature (e.g. Bachman, 1990, Hughes, 2003, Luoma, 2004);the team strove
to achieve the highest possible level of ‘test usefulness’, i.e. test qualities including
reliability, construct validity, authenticity, interactiveness, impact and practicality, as
introduced by Bachman and Palmer (2009). Consequently, the decisions regarding
the abilities that the candidates, prospective English teachers, should demonstrate, as
well as the decisions about the test format (elicitation techniques, number of tasks,
etc.), were made with respect to the proposed ‘test usefulness’. The pilot phase
confirmed the usability of the tool to elicit the required data, but also necessitated a
few content- and procedure-related modifications. They reflected the results of the
analysis of the performances recorded during the trial testing as well as the analysis
of feedback questionnaires.Having revised the test, the researchers then implemented
it in the data-collection processin three universities in the Czech Republic. The
number of studentstested was 176.
Keywords: Diagnostic test, speaking, English, tertiary students, research

Introduction

213

�Data elicitation through language testing: Challenges of test design

Data elicitation is inherent to any research, not excluding second language research.
Depending on the aims of a study, various data elicitation techniques are used. Gass
and Mackey (2011) place techniques on a continuum ranging from naturalistic data
to prompted-production data and prompted-response data. Regarding the
investigations of input and interaction, there has been a gradual move away from
studying those aspects in natural settings (Ellis, 2008). Researchers often rely on
clinical elicitation, i.e. prompted production and prompted response, through which
samples of learner language are obtained. Gass and Mackey (2011) suggested
specific examples of diverse elicitation techniques. Additionally, language tests may
also be utilised to elicit data for a variety of research purposes such as ‘research into
the language ability itself, including the effects of different test taker characteristics
on language test performance’ (Bachman &amp; Palmer, 2009, p. 99). This matches the
focus of the research project1 designed to investigate the influence of the Czech
students’ mother tongue on their communicative competence in spoken English in
relation to the students’ individual learning histories (Černá, 2013). The project is
discussed in the paper with an emphasis on the challenges of test designing within its
context.
Achieving a high level of communicative competence in the target language has been
the core of the language teacher’s expertise. Therefore, the project of a diagnostic
nature has been targeted at Czech students’ spoken production in English on the
onset of university teacher education. The findings of the project will provide
insights into the processes and outcomes of learning English as a foreign language in
the Czech Republic, which may be found beneficial by educational institutions
operating at all levels from the pre-primary to upper-secondary, namely for the
purpose of curriculum design. The results will also function as feedback for Czech
authors of English textbooks and as a basis for the design of new research-based
teaching materials. Most importantly, the outcomes will be utilised in teacher
education, research-based evidence will allow for the development of methodologies
leading to a sound content knowledge base of trainee teachers. The project started in
2013; actions in the first year were centred on data-elicitation tools.

Challenges of test design
Testing or formal assessment in general is a complex and challenging matter; it is
even more so with testing spoken language. Davis (2009) attributes the complexity to
the interaction of different factors and their influence on a final score. It is far beyond
the scope of the paper to attempt to reiterate all the relevant factors, therefore, the
major challenges perceived in the particular testing situation will be in focus.
1

A three-year project, Aspects of English Language Acquisition of Czech Students on the Onset of
Teacher Education, has been supported by the Czech Science Foundation (GA ČR 13-25982S).

214

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

Designing a test for research purposes
The priority of research is obvious in the testing situation explored in the paper. The
team was supposed to construct a diagnostic test of spoken language that would elicit
samples of learner language for the subsequent investigation of its variability. A set
of structures to be included in the analysis has been identified on the basis of the
following criteria(a) relevance of particular features to the grammar of spoken
language, and (b) potential negative transfer from the mother tongue. Selected
syntactic and discourse features comprise word order deviations (both incorrect and
systemic caused by the nature of conversation), distribution of verbs typical of
spoken discourse (functioning as discourse markers, main clauses or comment
clauses), structures with non-finite verb complementation and the use of vagueness
hedges (Ježková, 2012). Regarding pronunciation, the segmental and suprasegmental features of interest include the following: the front open vowel ‘ash’, the
weak central mid vowel ‘schwa’, the voiced and voiceless dental fricatives, the
labiovelar approximant /w/, the velar nasal, the pronunciation of word-final voiced
consonants and non-initial primary word stress(Nádraská, under review). Apart from
data elicitation the test administration is expected to impact on the students in the
first year of the English major bachelor study programmes at three universities in the
Czech Republic involved in the project. Being a diagnostic tool, the test should
uncover the students’ strengths and weaknesses in performing oral communication
tasks. The diagnosis on entry to the programmes may lead to possible adjustments of
syllabus objectives of relevant courses, e.g. language development courses,
phonetics, phonology and syntax. Furthermore, the performance on the test is likely
to influence the setting of the students’ autonomous language development goals.
Considering the features of the particular testing situation, the research team aimed to
achieve the highest possible level of ‘test usefulness’, which was proposed by
Bachman and Palmer as ‘a function of several different qualities, all of which
contribute in unique but interrelated ways to the overall usefulness of a given test’
(2009, p. 18). These include reliability, construct validity, authenticity,
interactiveness, impact, and practicality; out of the listed qualities, authenticity will
be at the centre of attention. Bachman and Palmer consider authenticity a critical
quality of language tests (2009, p. 23) and define it ‘as the degree of correspondence
of the characteristics of a given language test task to the features of a TLU [target
language use]task.’ (ibid.). In order to achieve the highest possible level of
authenticity, the team attempted to design a test that would be relevant to the target
language use domain, i.e. that of teaching English as a foreign language. Reflecting
the variety of the target language-use tasks, it was desirable to design test tasks
215

�Data elicitation through language testing: Challenges of test design

capable of eliciting samples of both monologic production and of student-student
spoken interaction. Therefore, the paired format proved a necessity.
The researchers were aware of the advantages and caveats of the paired format
reported in the papers on testing speaking (e.g. Galacsi, 2010). In discussing various
task types O’Sullivan (2012) concluded that there were issues for less outgoing
studentsin relation to interactive tasks. However, there seem to be other assets of the
paired format that are worth considering. Galacsi (2010) enumerates studies that
support the finding that oral paired tasks were more symmetrical in the interaction
possibilities they created. Brooks (2009) reports that subjects in her study performed
better in the paired format than they did in the individual format. While the latter
tended to result in asymmetrical discourse, a variety of interactive features was
distributed in a more balanced way in the former paired format. With the research
aims in mind, those findings provided a substantial argument for involving the paired
format. Nevertheless, there were other questions to answer, namely those related to
the ways of pairing the test-takers. Two factors, reflecting the project aims, will be
mentioned: the influence of interlocutor proficiency and learner acquaintanceship.
The subjects in the study are students on entry to the tertiary education, i.e. the
diagnosis is scheduled as soon as possible after the beginning of the academic year to
prevent the impact of university education to contaminate the data. Before the
diagnosis there is virtually no possibility for the researchers to learn either about the
students’ proficiency in English or about their social relationships in the newly
constituted groups. Although there is some research evidence that subjects achieve
higher scores when working with a friend (O’Sullivan, 2009), the acquaintanceship
effect was ignored in this particular testing situation. The examinees could choose a
partner, but it was based on availability rather than personal
preference;however,thepotential existence of some interpersonal relationships cannot
be excluded. Regarding a variety of proficiency levels, it was considered in the light
of the study by Davis (2009) in which he investigates the effects of the proficiency
level of an examinee’s partner in a paired oral test. Davis concludes that the level of
proficiency has little influence on scores, but in some cases the pairing type appears
to influence language quantity or interaction characteristics (ibid.). In the context of
the research project, a potential decrease of language quantity or eliciting a type of
response other than expected would have detrimental impact on the obtained data. In
order to prevent this, two information-exchange tasks with precisely defined roles
were included together with an informal discussion. Whether the three interactive
tasks provide space for each test-taker to produce the expected response should be
verified in the pilot phase of the test construction process. Reflecting the research
aims and with reference to relevant resources (e.g. Bachman, 1990, Hewings, 2004,
Hughes, 2003, Luoma, 2004) and preliminary studies (Černá, Urbanová, &amp;Vít, 2010,
Ježková, 2012), the team constructed a diagnostic speaking test with a pronunciation
216

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

subtest. The table below presents selected test tasks’ characteristics based on the
framework proposed by Bachman and Palmer (2009).
INPUT

EXPECTED
RESPONSE

Warm-up

Individual

Sustained
monologue

Individual

Aural,
Target language*,
Language
input:
sentences, prompt =
open-ended
questions,
Unspeeded*,
Live*
Aural,
Language
input:
sentences, prompt =
open-ended
questions,

Oral*,
Target
language*,
Limited
production
response,
Unspeeded*,
Live*
Extensive
production
response,
Individual long
turn

Information
transfer
(asking/
giving
detailed
information
about
events,
processes;
telling what
to do)
Information
transfer
(see Task
2)

Paired

Visual,
Language
input:
words,
phrases,
sentences, prompt =
task sheet,
Non-language
input: pictures

Co-constructed,
extensive
production
response,
Transactional
and
interactional
language

Reciprocal,
Broad scope,
Direct

see Task
2

see Task 2

see Task 2

see Task 2

Informal
discussion

Paired

Visual,
Language
input:
phrases, sentences,
prompt = issue to
discuss, clues given

Co-constructed,
extensive
production
response,
Transactional
and
interactional
language

Reciprocal,
Narrow
scope,
Indirect

Introduction

FORMAT

Task 1
Task 2
Task 3
Task 4

SPEAKING

INPUT
–
RESPONSE
RELATION
SHIP
Reciprocal,
Narrow
scope,
Indirect

TYPE OF
TASK

Nonreciprocal,
Narrow
scope,
Indirect

217

�Reading
aloud:
text

Individual

Visual,
Language
input:
extended discourse,
prompt = text
(152 words)

Extensive
production
response

Nonreciprocal,
Broad scope,
Direct

Reading
aloud:
word list

Individual

Visual,
Language
input:
words, prompt =
wordlist (27 words)

Limited
production
response

Nonreciprocal,
Broad scope,
Direct

Task 5
Task 6

PRONUNCIATION

Data elicitation through language testing: Challenges of test design

*The characteristics that remain the same are not repeated for each task.
Not only the test characteristics but also the topical content of a test plays an
important role with respect to its authenticity. In this particular testing situation, the
researchers explored a range of topics that would be appropriate to the test-takers
with the following characteristics: young adults on the onset of their university
teacher education, native speakers of Czech, the level of communicative competence
approximately B2 according to the Common European Framework (Council of
Europe, 2001). Topical knowledge was deliberately excluded not to favour certain
test takers; all the information necessary to complete the tasks was prompted in the
input or personal experience was called for. The topics were carefully considered to
avoid those that might be perceived as sensitive by the test-takers; for example, the
following topics were finally involved in the test: experience with learning English,
renting a flat, student mobility, part-time jobs, the role of social networks in one’s
life, healthy eating, and plagiarism. Although overreaction to any of the topics was
not expected, topic relevance was also examined in the pilot phase.
Trial testing
Challenges of the pilot phase were manifold. Since the respondents were recruited on
a voluntary basis, the main challenge was to attain a sufficient number of cooperating
students with such a set of characteristics that would be close to those of the
prospective cohort. Furthermore, the implementation of the trial version of the test
was seriously constrained by the schedule of the academic year. In spite of all the
problems the test was piloted with a group of first-year students. The performances
were recorded and four of them were selected for a detailed analysis (fivewomen,
three men). All the participants in the pilot study completed a feedback questionnaire
after the performance and were invited to discuss any aspects of the performance
with the researchers. The questionnaires and outcomes from the discussions were
investigated too. Consistent with the objectives of this paper, only selected outcomes

218

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

of the analyses will be presented, i.e. those focusing on the quantity of language
produced by individual students inthe interactive tasks and topic relevance.
The analysis of the recorded performances was primarily targeted at testtakers’ participation in the interactive tasks. Individual students varied in the total
time spent onthetasks, and individual students alsospent a different amount of time
on each of the tasks (see Chart 1 below). However, to judge the language quantity,
the number of words is used as a criterion. When considered in relation to time, the
difference between student 1 and student 2 (S1 – S2) in pair 1 has slightly
diminished, the variation in pair 2 (S3 – S4) remained roughly the same but the
differences in pairs 3 (S5 – S6) and 4 (S7 – S8) have magnified considerably (see
Chart 2). Overall, the testees’ personal attributes, along with thetopic and task
characteristics, may account for the variation. Given that tasks 1 and 2 are in
principle the same, the difference may be attributed to the topic (e.g. S8). Task 3 is of
a dissimilar nature; therefore, it is uneasy to uncover the reasons for variation.
Hypothetically, they may be linked to the task characteristics or topical content.

Chart 1

Chart 2

To find out the subjects’ opinions about the topics, feedback questionnaires were
analysed. Topics of individual tasks were evaluated positively; the respondents
characterised them as relevant, useful and adequate to their life experience. Several
topics initiated a certain level of emotional arousal; however, it concerned only
positive emotions and the students appreciated it. No sensitive or inadequate topics
were identified. Critical comments concerned the topic of plagiarism; interestingly, it
was marked as irrelevant by pair 3. Obviously, none of the students had problems
discussing it (S5 – S6, Task 3). Observed quantitative differences in language
production may be attributed to topic-related personal preferences.
Regarding the task characteristics, a few respondents pointed out that there was too
much information on a task sheet. Consequently, all the sets of task sheets were
revised in terms of language, informational relevance, and layout before the datacollection phase.
219

�Data elicitation through language testing: Challenges of test design

Test administration
Finally, the challenges experienced in the data collection phase should be mentioned.
Since the research was conducted in three institutions located in diverse regions in
the Czech Republic, it was demanding to prepare a schedule suitable for the
participants as well as for the research team. Standardising the process of the test
administrationwas another issue. It concerned not only testing conditions in the three
institutions but also procedural aspects of the test. The total number of recorded
students was 176. Threeacademics were involved in the data collection. As implied
by the charts above, they occasionally failed to maintain internal consistency of time
management. In situations when the discussion was evolving smoothly, the
researchers provided discussants with unlimited time to finish the task.

Conclusion
The paper has deliberated the process of test construction in the context of a research
project. While test has proved a valid technique of data elicitation, at the same time
there seem to emerge certain tensions or potential conflicts. Most importantly, there
exist conflicting needs of the research and those of the cooperating institutions. For
example, the project required testing the students who meet the criteria to be included
in the research sample; however, the test could fulfil its diagnostic function only if all
the students were involved in the assessment. Thus there was an increased workload
on the part of the researchers on the one hand but a positive impact on the studentson
the other hand. Obviously, the research benefits the cooperating institutions, but at
the same time interferes with their established procedures. Furthermore, the schedule
of the research project is not necessarily in harmony with the academic-year schedule
and time becomes a real issue.Lastly, there is an internal conflict of the two identities
of the same person – that of a test designer and that of a researcher. The conflict is
manifested in making decisions throughout the entire process of test construction.
Apparently, project aims are prioritised and the decisions tend to be ‘researchfriendly’.

References
Bachman, L. F. (1990).Fundamental Considerations in Language Testing. Oxford:
Oxford University Press.
Bachman, L. F., &amp; Palmer, A. S. (2009). Language Testing in Practice. Oxford:
Oxford University Press.

220

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

Brooks, L. (2009). Interacting in pairs in a test of oral proficiency: Co-constructing a
better performance. Language Testing,26 (3), 341 – 366. doi:
10.1177/0265532209104666
Černá, M. (2013). Aspekty osvojování si anglického jazyka u českých studentů při
vstupu do přípravného vzdělávání učitelů.In Sborník příspěvků 21. výroční
konference ČAPV Efektivita vzdělávání v proměnách společnosti.Ústí nad
Labem: UJEP.
Černá, M., Urbanová, Z., &amp; Vít, M. (2010). Pronunciation awareness of students in
English language study programme. In S. Válková (Ed.),New trends in
educating future teachers of English VI. Olomouc: Palacký University.
Council of Europe (2001).Common European Framework of Reference for
Languages.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Davis, L. (2009). The influence of interlocutor proficiency in a paired oral
assessment.
Language
Testing,26
(3),
367
–
396.
doi:
10.1177/0265532209104667
Ellis, R. (2008). The Study of Second Language Acquisition. Oxford: Oxford
University Press.
Galacsi, E. D. (2010). Paired Speaking Tests: An Approach Grounded in Theory and
Practice. In J. Mader, &amp;Z. Ürkün (Eds.), Recent Approaches to Teaching and
Assessing Speaking. IATEFL TEA SIG Conference proceedings.
Canterbury: UK: IATEFL Publications.
Gass, S. M., &amp;Mackey, A. (2011). Data Elicitation for Second and Foreign
Language Research. New York: Routledge.
Hewings, M. (2004). Pronunciation Practice Activities. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press.
Hughes, A. (2003).Testing for Language Teachers. 2nd edition. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press.
Ježková, Š. (2012). Syntactic Deviations and Mistakes in Learners’ Spoken English
Language. In R. Trušník, K. Nemčoková, &amp;G. J. Bell(Eds.), Theories and
Practices – Zlín Proceedings in Humanities, Volume 3(pp. 223-232). Zlín:
Tomáš Baťa University.
221

�Data elicitation through language testing: Challenges of test design

Luoma, S. (2004). Assessing Speaking. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Nádraská, Z. (under review) A Pre-Diagnostic Stage of a Research Project: Selected
Features of University Students’ Pronunciation of English.
O’Sullivan, B. (2002). Learner acquaintanceship and oral proficiency test pair-task
performance.
Language
Testing,19
(3),
277
–
295.
doi:
10.1191/0265532202It205oa
O’Sullivan, B. (2012). Assessing Speaking. In C.A. Coombe, P. Davidson, B.
O’Sullivan, &amp; S. Stoynoff (Eds.), The Cambridge Guide to Second Language
Assessment. New York: Cambridge University Press.

222

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3831">
                <text>2795</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3832">
                <text>Data elicitation through language testing: Challenges of test design</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3833">
                <text>Černá, Monika</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3834">
                <text>The paper discusses the challenges of test design in the context of a research project focusing on the analysis of tertiary students’ spoken production in English. One of the project aims is to create a corpus of learner-spoken English. The participants in the study are Czech first-year students in English language teacher education study programmes at three universities. In order to elicit samples of the students’ oral production, a test of speaking, including a pronunciation subtest,was designed with respect to the research aims and objectives and in accordance with the current trends in the field. The challenges faced by the research team may be divided into three groups – those pertinent to the construction phase of the research instrument, the pilot phase, and the data-collection phase. The paper discusses how the team responded to the perceived challenges.The process of test designing was informed by relevant literature (e.g. Bachman, 1990, Hughes, 2003, Luoma, 2004);the team strove to achieve the highest possible level of ‘test usefulness’, i.e. test qualities including reliability, construct validity, authenticity, interactiveness, impact and practicality, as introduced by Bachman and Palmer (2009). Consequently, the decisions regarding the abilities that the candidates, prospective English teachers, should demonstrate, as well as the decisions about the test format (elicitation techniques, number of tasks, etc.), were made with respect to the proposed ‘test usefulness’. The pilot phase confirmed the usability of the tool to elicit the required data, but also necessitated a few content- and procedure-related modifications. They reflected the results of the analysis of the performances recorded during the trial testing as well as the analysis of feedback questionnaires.Having revised the test, the researchers then implemented it in the data-collection processin three universities in the Czech Republic. The number of studentstested was 176.    Keywords: Diagnostic test, speaking, English, tertiary students, research</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3835">
                <text>International Burch University</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3836">
                <text>2015</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3837">
                <text>Article
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="53">
        <name>L Education (General),LT Textbooks,P Philology. Linguistics,PE English</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
</itemContainer>
